• Home
  • About Us
  • Relationship Tips
  • Celeb Nudes
  • Store
  • Contact
  • DONATE!

ilove-u.com

~ EROTICA! Erotic Boutique Entertainment Complex!

ilove-u.com

Tag Archives: anal

PICTURES of LILY

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Romance, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Blowjob, erotica, Fiction, Male / Older Female, Mature

Introduction:

Jeremy takes a new job and rents an apartment from the mother of a friend of his mother’s. He finds some old photos of her stashed away in his apartment which leads into a relationship like none he’d ever had.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Jeremy was only a few months out of college when he finally landed a decent job. He’d been working part-time and living at home while he was job-shopping for a ‘career’ position that was somehow related to his studies as a Marketing major.

He had been applying for many positions in different locations, and it was a great relief when he’d been offered and accepted a position in the marketing department for a large pharmaceutical company. It was a great load off his mind for a number of reasons, but primarily because it would get his old man off his back, he’d make some decent money and he could afford to get out of his parents’ house once and for all. After four years living on his own while away at school, living back at home had become a major pain in the ass.

The job he’d accepted was in a city about three hours from where his parents lived. On the Saturday before the Monday he was to begin work he loaded up his fifteen year-old Volvo wagon with all of his stuff and was ready to drive to his new city. The plan was to get a cheap hotel room at first and he would scope out the local area for a place to rent. He was hoping to find a reasonable place that was furnished.

His mother Dana came out to his car to say goodbye. His dad was off playing golf.

“Now, drive safely, Jeremy, and call me when you get settled in and let us know where you’re staying,” Dana said. “And I’ll scope around on-line for some rentals and I’ll send you any that look interesting.”

“Okay Mom, thanks. I’m sure I’ll be able to find something before too long. If not I’ll just pick up a chick in a bar and go home with her!”

“Oh, stop! I’m sure a tall, handsome young man like you would have no trouble doing so, but I hope it doesn’t come to that!”

“Don’t worry, Mom, it’ll work out,” Jeremy said, and hugged her. “Goodbye, and say bye to Dad for me.”
—-
Jeremy drove the three hours and checked into a Red Roof Inn about a mile from his office. After getting situated in his room he called Dana as requested and then went out to eat. His plan was to get a Sunday paper and drive around to learn the area. Then on Monday morning he’d start his orientation and training.
—-
A couple days later Dana was on the phone with her friend Mary, who lived a couple blocks away with her husband Jim and their two children. Dana was forty-two, and although Mary was seven years younger, they got along well and shared many of the same interests. They’d met at the country club, played tennis regularly, and socialized quite a bit.

Dana told Mary about Jeremy’s new job in the city and his need to find a place to live.

“You know something, Dana?” Mary said. “My mother lives not far from there. And she has a good-sized property with a pool and a garden and an outbuilding that is an old garage but it has a nice little apartment above it. My father used it as a studio before he died.

“Anyway,” she continued, “We’ve encouraged her to rent it out, just to have somebody else around, but she never has because she didn’t want to risk getting some lunatic in there and then she couldn’t get them out! But it would be perfect for one person.”

“Really?” Dana said excitedly. “Do you think she’d rent it to Jeremy?”

“She might, I’ll ask her. It’s full of junk and will need some cleaning up, but it’s a nice little place. It has a kitchenette and bathroom and one extra-large room. And it’s only ten or twelve minutes from downtown.”

“Wow, that sounds great. And it would save him a lot of stress too, I’m sure!”

“I’ll call her tonight. I think she might go for it, I will encourage her to, anyway. I’d feel better knowing she had someone else around. Plus she knows you, so that should help. It will probably come down to whether or not she really wants somebody around.”
—-
Mary called back that night and told Dana that she’d talked to her mother and she was open to the idea of renting to Jeremy, but she wanted to meet him and interview him first before making a decision. Dana agreed that that made perfect sense, she would do the same.

“My mother said to have Jeremy call her and they’ll arrange a time for him to come over. I think it might work out, Jeremy always makes a good impression.” She gave Dana her mother’s cell number.

“Oh, that’s wonderful, Mary! I’ll call Jeremy right away, I’m sure he’ll be ecstatic. He’s been so busy with the new job I know he was not looking forward to apartment hunting.”

They said their goodbyes and hung up and Dana immediately called Jeremy’s cell phone. He didn’t pick up, which was absolutely normal for him, but she left a specific message and he called back in a few minutes. He said thank you very much, and to please thank Mary too. He said he’d call in the morning.
—-
Jeremy made the call the next morning and left a voicemail. She called back around lunchtime. He recognized the number.

“Hello, is this Miss Lily?” he answered.

“Why, yes it is, but please, just ‘Lily’ will do. Formalities are not necessary. Is this Jeremy?”

“Yes,” he said.

“My daughter tells me you just started a new job nearby and need to find a place to live.”

“Yes, that’s right. I just started Monday and I’m staying in a hotel until I find something. Your place sure sounds convenient.” He went on to tell her all about the new job he’d landed.

“Well, I have a small apartment above the old garage. It’s not much, and will need to be cleaned out, but it would work for a single person. I’ve thought about renting it for some time but just never seemed to get around to it. And of course, I need to make sure I have a good tenant!”

“I assure you, Lily, I would be an ideal tenant. I’ll pay my rent on time and you’ll probably hardly hear a peep out of me; they will have me working pretty long and hard at the office for the foreseeable future!”

“You sound like a bright young man. Your employer has a reputation for hiring the sharpest young recruits. Why don’t you come over and we can talk and I will show you the place. How about tomorrow evening?”

Jeremy said that would be fine. He was excited with the possibility, unless the place turned out to be a dump. With a little luck he might have a place by the weekend.
—-
They had set it up for seven p.m. With Daylight Savings Time in effect, there would be plenty of daylight left in which to see the place. Jeremy found the property easily. It was much larger than he’d expected, perhaps two acres or close to that. There was a long driveway leading up to an old, brick ranch house. There was an attached two-car garage, and he could see another building about fifty yards behind the house. It was two stories with bay doors. He figured that was where the apartment was.

He rang the bell. Lily answered the door promptly.

“You must be Jeremy!” she said enthusiastically.

“That’s me. And you must be Lily!”

“The only and only! Come on in and let’s sit by the pool and get acquainted. I have a pitcher of iced tea!”

Jeremy followed her. She looked much younger than he expected, and he was quite surprised by how attractive she was. He knew Mary was a few years younger than his own mother, and Lily had to be in her mid-fifties anyway, but she looked ten or fifteen years younger than that. She was maybe five-five, with a healthy, sturdy look. Her hair was shoulder-length, light brown with a narrow streak of gray. You could tell she took care of herself. She wore blue denim cut-offs, had a shapely butt, and her white t-shirt hugged her upper body. Her breasts weren’t large, but were perky.

“Please forgive me for the way I look,” Lily said. “I spent some time working in the garden when I got home from work.”

They walked out onto the screened lanai and sat in lawn chairs while Lily poured tea. Jeremy glanced around at the kidney-shaped pool, at the fountain of water splashing into it, and at the adjacent hot tub.

“You have a beautiful home!” Jeremy said.

“Oh, thank you, Jeremy. It’s kind of big for just one person though, and a lot of work!”

“And it looks like your garden is pretty big!” He could see it out back and it looked huge.

“Yes, that’s a hobby of mine. I love to garden and I love seeing it grow and then picking the vegetables and canning them. I eat my own vegetables all year long! I rarely have to buy a vegetable at a grocery store.”

They made idle chatter for a few minutes while they sipped their drinks. Jeremy liked Lily already, she was very down-to-Earth and easy to talk to, which didn’t really surprise him because Mary was the same way. But he was very relieved that they were already so relaxed with one another.

“So, would you like to see the apartment? Lily asked.

“Yes, I would love to.”

“Okay, let’s go.” As they walked Lily told him what to expect.

“Now, don’t expect too much, Jeremy. It’s a mess and needs a thorough cleaning, so I hope you can see past that. It’s full of junk, most of which can be moved downstairs into the garage, and some I’m sure can be thrown out. But it has a full bath, a small kitchenette, a nice-sized closet and a very large room. And there are a few pieces of furniture which you are welcome to use, although you will need to bring your own bed.

They reached the building and climbed the outdoor stairway to the second floor. They entered the apartment, and it was about as good as Jeremy could have hoped for. True, it was full of stuff that had to be moved—stacked boxes, old exercise equipment, record albums, odds and ends—but it would more than suffice for his needs. There was small sofa and chair, end table, and a table with three chairs. The kitchen was equipped with a sink, small fridge, a two-burner stove, microwave and toaster oven. There was a large walk-in closet—also full of stuff—and a small bathroom with a shower stall.

“You can see why I put off renting it!” Lily said. “It will be a lot of work cleaning it out!”

“I can take care of that,” Jeremy said.

“I will need to determine what gets tossed and what gets stored downstairs. And it needs a top-to-bottom scrubbing!”

“I’d love to rent it from you, Lily! How much?”

She gave him a number which seemed more than reasonable.

“The utilities are on the same meter as the house, but it shouldn’t be that much, so I won’t worry about that unless it gets out of hand. And you can help out in the garden.”

“Okay, that sounds fine. But I don’t know anything about gardening.”

“Can you pull weeds?”

“Sure, I can pull weeds.”

“Can you turn on the hose?”

“Yes.”

“Fine, you’re hired. The place is yours.”

“Oh, thank you, Lily, thank you. What a relief. You won’t be sorry!”

“Glad to have you, neighbor. Come over Saturday morning and we’ll get to work. We could have you in by Sunday night.”
—-
Jeremy arrived at eight a.m. Saturday and Lily was already in the apartment filling boxes and green garbage bags with loose items that were sitting around. Jeremy carried the bags and boxes down the stairs to the garage and stacked the keepers on a pallet and the disposables in the far corner closest to the bay door. Then he started carrying down the stationary bike, a small treadmill and boxes of record albums.

Lily started looking through the stacked boxes one by one to see what was in them. Then she told Jeremy which ones were to go on the pallet and which ones were to go in the corner. Much of the stuff belonged to her kids and they would have to come and deal with that in the future.

This took a few hours. When all the boxes and other miscellany had been removed, and all that remained was the furniture Jeremy planned to utilize, it was almost one o’clock and Lily announced it was time for lunch. They went to the house, washed up, and she served a huge salad—all from her garden—tuna sandwiches and iced tea. They ate ravenously and soon were back to work.

The walk-in closet was full of boxes too, and garment bags on hangers. While Jeremy carried the garment bags down to the garage, Lily went through the boxes one by one and determined that they were all papers and items related to her husband’s business, which had been defunct for a few years since his death. By the time Jeremy had carried them all down to the garage and piled them with the disposables, it was getting to be late afternoon.

“Well, it looks like we got quite a lot done today!” Lily exclaimed as she removed the sheet covering the sofa and plopped down.

“We sure did,” Jeremy said, sitting down beside her. “Thank you so much. You worked hard!”

“So did you. But I’ve been meaning to clear this stuff out for ages. I’m glad you came along; I appreciate the help.”

“If it’s okay, I’ll come by tomorrow morning and clean,” he said. It’s really not bad at all, just windows and floor and kitchen and bathroom.”

“That’s fine, you can move in tomorrow,” she said, and walked to the kitchen and handed him a key. “I’ll worry about getting rid of the junk downstairs some other time.”

Jeremy took the key and followed Lily out the door and down the stairs. They walked past the garden to the side of the house.

“Thank you, Lily. I appreciate what you’re doing for me and I look forward to being neighbors.”

He hugged her before he got into his car and drove off.
—-
Jeremy showed up Sunday morning with his cleaning supplies and got to work. He knocked down a few cobwebs, and then cleaned the kitchen counter and cabinets. Then the bathroom, which wasn’t too bad: the commode needed a good scrubbing but shower looked like it had rarely been used. He mopped the floors. The windows were the worst; they looked like they’d never been cleaned and were covered with years of grime. But after a few hours he was done, and more than pleased with the result.

He was walking to his car to start moving all of his things into the apartment when he saw Lily on her knees in the garden. He waved and walked over.

“How’s the cleaning coming, Jeremy?” Lily called.

“All done. Going to move my stuff in now,” he said, admiring her thriving garden, lush growth in what had been a very dry summer. “Man, Lily, your garden is amazing! Dry season we’ve had, most gardens are barely hanging on and yours is flourishing! How do you do it?”

“Pig shit!” Lily said.

“What?” Jeremy said, laughing. It was funny hearing her curse.

“Pig shit. That’s the secret. That plus weeding and watering. Most people spend small fortunes on fancy fertilizers and sacks of cow manure and miracle this and that. Me, I call this old farmer friend of mine and he brings over a big truckload of pig manure—he loves having someplace to get rid of it—and dumps it here. And I shovel it and till it and plant and weed and water and this is what you get. Hell, sometimes I grow things I didn’t even plant!”

“Wow, that’s one I never heard before.”

“You heard it here first!”

“So when I’m weeding the garden I’ll be kneeling in pig shit?”

“Yep, so don’t wear your Sunday best!”

Jeremy laughed and said, “Well, I’m going to unload my car and move my stuff in. Tomorrow when I get home from work I’ll do some weeding.”

“We all need something to look forward to!” she said.
—-
Jeremy moved in and got situated. He made notes of what he needed to get to stock the kitchen. Fortunately it was equipped with some plates and bowls and cups and glasses and silverware and a couple cooking pots, so there was no urgency there, but he would need to shop for a few things. And he needed a bed; he’d be sleeping on the sofa until he could get a bed delivered. Plus, he would need to get home to his parents’ house sometime soon to get more of his belongings that would help turn his new apartment into a home.

Over the next few weeks he got to know Lily better. They spent time together in the evenings and on weekends in the garden and they would talk while they worked. They even shared some meals together. More and more Jeremy found himself watching Lily, admiring her body and graceful movements. When she worked in the garden she often wore shorts which accentuated her tanned legs and held snug against her butt and t-shirts that showed off her toned arms and would cling to her breasts when she perspired. After dark she would disappear into her house and then reappear a few minutes later in a swimsuit, and in the dim light she would swim a few laps in the pool, then sit in the hot tub for a while, then dive back into the pool and swim a few more laps. Then she’d go into her house and the lights would go out.

On a Friday after work he drove to his parents’ house. He spent the night and then on Saturday morning he loaded his car to the brim with more of his things. He drove to his new apartment and that evening carried it all inside.

He decided to hang all of his heavy winter clothing in the back of the closet since he wouldn’t need them for a few months. When he shoved his heavy jackets all the way back he heard something fall to the floor. He stooped down and picked up a one-inch screw. He slid the jackets back and he noticed for the first time a panel about two feet wide that was screwed into the drywall right below the shelf. It had been painted over and was barely visible in the dim light. He saw where the screw had fallen out, and saw five more screws. He removed the screws and panel carefully…it was easy to do because these were the wrong kind of screws for drywall…and placed them on the shelf above.

There were two boxes, each about eighteen inches wide and six inches high. He carried them out to his table and sat down. Inside both boxes were dozens of brown manila envelopes. On the upper right of each envelope, by a neat hand was written the word ‘LILY’, followed by a number. The envelopes contained photos. Lots and lots of photos. Sexy photos. Nude photos. Nasty photos.
—-
He went through the envelopes numerically, and soon after he started he knew he should stop and pack them back up but he couldn’t help himself. The photographer was good. All of the pictures were of a much younger Lily, perhaps in her early twenties, at first by herself in different stages of erotic undress. But with each envelope he opened the photos became more and more daring, sexier, dirtier and more graphic.

There was Lily on a mountaintop; you could see mountains far off in the distance behind her. She was dressed in only short cut-offs and a skimpy halter. Photo by photo, as her pose pivoted and moved, a nipple was bared, then a tit, then another nipple, and soon the halter was gone, then the snap on her shorts was undone, and the zipper lowered inch by inch, exposing her bush, then her pants were off, and the last ten prints showed her young naked body in various views, front, rear, silhouette, touching herself.

She was in a studio wearing a long, sheer dress, almost transparent, with nipples hard and a wind blowing the fabric this way and that, showing off her figure and exposing her private parts.

One envelope was 48 prints of her with a shiny dildo in varying depths of insertion in her mouth, her pussy and her ass. Another set showed her doing the same with a carefully chosen selection of phallic fruits and vegetables: a cucumber, a yellow squash, a plantain, a banana, a zucchini, a fat carrot.

There were two sessions of just kissing: one with a handsome, shirtless man, the other with a hot Asian chick.

Another set she was with a slim, blond guy, both completely naked, their genitals never exposed, but always hidden. He was on his knees in front of her, his back to the camera, his head in front of her crotch, hiding it from the lens; then she was doing the same for him. He was behind her with a hand covering each breast and her hands hiding her snatch, then she was behind him with her hands on his penis.

There was an extra-thick envelope of her with an athletic-looking black man, both naked. Numerous shots of them kissing, him sucking her breasts, her licking his hairless chest, then his navel, and southward to his hardened cock, and it was huge. The tip of her tongue on the tip of it, then licking it, then it was in her mouth and inch by inch it disappeared. Then they were lying on floor, him on top of her, his muscled ass taut, and it didn’t look like they were faking.

There was a stack of her with an attractive blonde woman on a couch, kissing, touching, shedding clothes, and eating pussy. Another set was with another woman, a brunette, on the same couch in the same scenario. But when the brunette’s dress came off she had an erected, seven-inch cock, which Lily sucked, and then they sixty-nined their way through to the end of the roll.

That was just the first box.
—-
Jeremy sat back in his chair and took a deep breath. He was sweating and had a hard-on. He looked at the clock and it was getting late. He felt like a heel for looking at all of the photos, but once he’d started he couldn’t stop. This was hot stuff, and very professionally done.

But now what was he going to do? He couldn’t just go to Lily and say, ‘Oh, Lily, by the way, I found all these racy photos of you behind the wall in the closet, and sorry I looked at them, and they made me so hard I wanted to jerk off!’ She’d never trust him again. He couldn’t tell her he found them but didn’t look at them; that would be a lie and she’d never believe it. But she must know they exist, but the photos were taken so long ago, perhaps as long as 35 years, would she want to know they were there?

He didn’t know what to do, so he would do nothing. He packed the boxes and put them back into the cache in the wall and screwed the panel in place.
—-
Jeremy couldn’t get the photos out of his mind. He thought about them when he was at work, and when he went to bed at night. He thought about them when he would weed the garden, and of course whenever he was interacting with Lily. He found himself eying her more and more, admiring her body, a trim, matured version of the body in the photos. He had a new view of her, a sexual view. He now saw her not as his landlady, but as an attractive, libidinous woman.

But he’d become uptight around her, he knew it, and Lily noticed it. She asked him a couple times if something was wrong, and he told her, no, everything was fine. She knew something was amiss but didn’t press the point. As the days went by and things became more awkward, Jeremy knew he’d have to tell her. His conscience wouldn’t leave him alone. He hated to risk damaging the relationship he’d already cultivated with her…and perhaps losing his new residence…but he felt he had to be honest with her.

The next Saturday morning Jeremy went out to pull some weeds. He’d been at it about fifteen minutes when Lily called to him from the lanai. She told him to take a break, she’d just pulled some blueberry muffins out of the oven. So he got up, washed his hands with the hose, and went into the kitchen and sat down. The muffins smelled great. Lily served him one, poured his coffee and sat down across from him.

“Okay, talk to me,” she said. “Something’s bugging you, so don’t deny it, just spit it out. What’s wrong?”

Jeremy took a deep breath. “I’m afraid you’ll hate me,” he said.

“Hate you? Why would I hate you?”

“I did something I shouldn’t have done. But, I couldn’t help myself. I don’t want to jeopardize the trust we’ve built together so far.”

“For God’s sake, Jeremy, what’s going on?”

“In my apartment. I found some pictures,” he said.

Lily turned pale and put her butter knife down with a clank. She clutched the edge of the table with her hands.

“Oh, My God!” she rasped.

“I’m so sorry, Lily. I should have told you about them right away!”

“Oh, My God!” she said again.

“I hope you can forgive me. I feel terrible, that’s why I’ve…”

“I told him to get rid of those thirty years ago!”

“Who?”

“My husband.” She sipped from a glass of water. “Where did you find them?”

“In the back of the closet. There is a panel in the wall. I was hanging my winter clothes and the panel came loose. I was curious… I’m sorry…”

“That used to be his darkroom. He promised me he’d gotten rid of them.”

“I wanted to tell you sooner. I didn’t want you to hate me, or not trust me…”

“It’s not your fault, Jeremy; it’s my dead husband’s! He was supposed to destroy them so no one would ever know about them! My kids don’t even know about them! I was young and stupid and I did a lot of things for him I didn’t want to do, you must believe that. I’m just sorry you had to see them.”

They were quiet for a moment. Jeremy sipped coffee as Lily stared at her untouched muffin.

“I’m not,” Jeremy said.

“You’re not what?” Lily asked.

“Sorry I saw them. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you as soon as I found them, but I’m not sorry I saw them. They’re very good. Your husband was a good photographer. And you were very good in front of the camera. You were beautiful. You are beautiful.”

Lily’s eyes rose to meet his.

“I had an erection,” Jeremy said.

Her eyes expanded into two shiny pools.

“When were those photos taken?” he asked.

“My early twenties, over a three or four year period. But when I had little kids I put a stop to it. I begged him to get rid of them for years. He told me he did.”

“I’d bet you had no idea at the time that you would be giving your tenant a hard-on thirty years in the future!”

Lily let out with a sad chuckle. “You’re the only one who knows about this, Jeremy. It has to stay our secret.”

“Yes.”

“I want to see them.”

“Of course. They belong to you.”

“Are you busy tonight?”

“No plans.”

“Okay, let’s have a little party, you and me. A picture party. We’ll have a drink, look at the pictures, and I’ll burn them. Sound good to you?”

“Sure, whatever you’d like. It’s up to you.”

“Okay, it’s a date. Come over around seven and bring the photos with you. And don’t try to sneak out and make copies!”
—-
Right at seven p.m. Jeremy carried the boxes down to the lanai where Lily was waiting. There was a pitcher of what looked like iced tea on the table along with an ice bucket and two glasses. Next to the table was a fire pit with a bed of kindling and an artificial fire log in it. He placed the boxes on the table and sat down.

“I hope you like this,” Lily said, pouring Jeremy a drink. “It’s iced tea with a kick!”

“Long Island Iced Tea?” he asked.

“I don’t know about those things. This has tea, vodka, rum and lemon juice. Maybe a Short Island Iced Tea!”

Jeremy took a sip and smacked his lips. “Good!” he said.

“I agree. But be careful, they’re stronger than they seem!”

Lily picked up the first box and placed it in front of her.

“So, shall we get started?” she said.

Jeremy nodded. “The envelopes are numbered. Chronologically, I guess.”

“Yes, he was always very organized,” she said, picking up the first envelope. She was going by the numbers.

Lily opened the first envelope, the pictures with her on the mountain.

“Ah, Emory Peak!” she said. “Big Bend National Park. I was nineteen. We camped and woke in the dark and hiked to the peak for the sunrise. It was beautiful. We could see the desert and mountains of Mexico and Texas in all directions.” She leafed through the photos quickly and holding one of the nudes added, “I had a pretty good body in those days.”

“Yes,” Jeremy said. “You still do! Your body looks about the same now to me.”

Lily looked at him dubiously and said ‘Thank You’. She struck a match and lighted the fire log at each end. Once the log was ablaze she fed the photos into the flame two or three at a time. When she started to open the next envelope Jeremy noticed there were two photos left on the table that didn’t get burned.

Lily pored through the photos of her wearing the see-through dress, dwelling on one here and there before tossing it in the fire.

“I remember it was freezing in that studio that day!” she said. “It was cold outside. There was no heat and he had a four foot wide fan blowing full blast and he kept walking around shouting ‘Do this, do that, turn this way, try that!’ Look at my nipples in this one!”

One picture remained unburned on the table.

Next were the photos of her with the dildo. With a sour look on her face, she went through them pretty quick and dumped them in the pit. But she chuckled when she opened the envelope with the fruits and vegetables.

“My introduction to gardening!” she laughed, and took a big swig of her drink. She went through these more slowly and burned them one by one, all but two of the more tasteful ones: kissing a cucumber and sensually eating a banana.

Jeremy was enjoying watching her and was putting a large dent in the pitcher of drinks. They were going down easy as Lily plowed through the pictures.

Lily went through the photos of the kissing sessions one after the other, usually with no more than a nanosecond of a glance. All but one went into the pit. She was standing naked, looking away from the camera, with her arms crossed over her breasts and the blond guy was seated in front of her blocking her lower body.

Jeremy noticed a pall come over Lily’s face when she opened the pack with her and the black guy. She went no further than the first picture. She took a healthy gulp of her Short Island Iced Tea and threw them all in the fire.

“I’m sorry you had to see those,” she said. “That was my husband’s idea. I hated myself for months after that.”

“Really? Why?”

“Because of the things he called out for me to do. And because I did them. And because I enjoyed it.”

They both stared at the fire pit as the flame flared and the pictures were reduced to ash.

“We need more of this!” Lily said, picking up the empty pitcher. She went to the kitchen, whipped up another pitcherful, and returned to fill their glasses.

The next batch with Lily and the blonde chick going at it were quickly burned.

“His idea again, he egged us on,” Lily said. “I’m not lesbian or bi. She was a bitch and smelled. Ugh.”

When she got to the pictures of her and the transsexual, Jeremy could almost feel the air go out of her lungs.

“Aw, poor Trixie,” she sighed. “She was sweet, but so messed up. She was my husband’s first affair.” She looked into Jeremy’s eyes and said, “I can’t believe I’m telling you this! I’ve never told anyone.”

“Maybe you needed to tell somebody,” he said.

“Yeah, maybe.” She didn’t look at any other photos in that envelope, she just burned them.

It went on like that for the next hour or more. Lily would open an envelope, look at the photos—some more than others, some not at all—and toss them in the pit, the glossy coatings always causing a momentary flare-up.

Halfway through the second box the envelopes became skinnier and lighter. These contained all the negatives, and all went into the fire.

When Lily was done burning it was ten o’clock. The log was nearing its end, and all evidence of the past was in the ashes, except for seven photos she’d saved.

“You know what, Jeremy,” Lily said. “I feel better. This has been hanging out there for so long, but now it’s finally resolved. I’m glad you found them. I’m glad you told me. I’m just sorry you had to see them.”

“It’s okay, Lily. You were young, so what? I’m just glad you still trust me.”

“Of course I do. But this is our secret, right?”

“Yes.”

The fire was down to cooling embers so Lily poured what was left in the ice bucket into the pit and it hissed its dying breath. Then they carried the pitcher and glasses into the kitchen and placed them in the sink.

“Thank you for a fascinating evening, Jeremy!” Lily said, as she turned to face him.

She put her arms around him and gave him a hug. Jeremy put his arms around her. He could smell a faint whiff of the fire in her hair and felt her nipples press against him. When Lily broke the hug and started to back away Jeremy held her. He looked into her eyes and she looked into his. He could no longer look at her as his landlady. He looked at her now as a woman, a woman who had bared her embarrassed soul to him and shared something with him she’d never shared with anyone. A woman who looked fine in the pictures from thirty years ago, but who also looked fine in the flesh right then, standing before him. He had no idea where his nerve came from, but he leaned his face to hers and kissed her lips.

It was not a long kiss, but it wasn’t a peck either. It was full-on, and Jeremy pressed his lips against Lily’s’ and absorbed their softness.

“I didn’t expect that,” Lily said when they parted, her eyes widened. Jeremy still held her.

“Neither did I,” Jeremy said.

Then he pulled her in and kissed her again, this time with more force. He slipped his tongue between her lips and it met teeth, although only briefly. Her mouth opened into a narrow slit to accept him and they tasted tongues for the first time. ‘What am I doing?’ Lily thought as she put her arms back around him.

Jeremy smiled when they finally broke their kiss. Lily had a thoughtful look on her face and she gently touched his cheek with her hand.

“Wow, you are just full of surprises, aren’t you?” she said.

“I’m sorry, Lily, I…”

“Sssh, it’s okay. It was nice. But I think it might be time to say good night.”
—-
Lily cleaned up in the kitchen, then went into her bedroom and put on her bathing suit. She swam a few laps in the dark, and then eased her body into the hot tub. As she soaked she thought about her night and what had happened. She thought about the long lost pictures. And of course the kiss; she thought about the kiss.
—-
It was too early to go to bed and Jeremy was too wound up to sleep anyway. He sat on the sofa and tried to read a book, but concentration would not come. His mind was too preoccupied with Lily. He wondered if he’d screwed up again and gone too far by kissing her. He thought, ‘What’s the big deal, it’s just a kiss, we’re both adults’. But what would she think? The truth was he’d thought a few times about what it would be like to kiss her, but he never thought it would happen. But she had shared things with him that she had never shared with anyone so it seemed like the right thing to do at the time. And she didn’t really resist, did she?

He got up and walked to the window. He looked down at the pool. Lily was swimming her laps just like any other night, just like nothing had happened.
—-
Lily felt clean and refreshed after her swim/soak/swim but she couldn’t sleep. She was lying in bed, wearing only her panties, staring at the ceiling and thinking about Jeremy. Thinking about how he had kissed her and the fact that she had thought of kissing him but had hugged him instead.

She thought about him finding the pictures of her, looking at them all and getting turned on. She thought about his muscled upper body that she would steal glances of when he worked shirtless in the garden. She thought about his aroused young cock.

She wondered what it would feel like to lie naked next to him and feel his smooth skin against hers, to kiss him again, to lick his young body, to taste him, to fuck him. She realized her panties were wet with the thought of it.

She got out of bed and looked out the window. The light was still glowing in Jeremy’s apartment. She peeled off her panties, pulled an old sundress out of her closet and slipped it on, then stepped into a pair of sandals. She walked out through the kitchen to the lanai and across the yard in the dark. Quietly she climbed the stairs and knocked on the door.

Jeremy opened the door. He wore sweatpants and was shirtless, his body a sleek, opaque shape backlit by the lamp next to the sofa, his face unreadable in the shadow.

“I couldn’t sleep,” Lily said.

Jeremy took her in his arms and their mouths met in an instant, impassioned collision, and their lips parted in unison and their tongues were already fucking as they stood enwrapped in the doorway. Lily felt his hands on her lower back and her ass as he pulled her into the room and shut the door behind her. She had one arm around him with her fingertips pressed into the muscles of his upper back and could not resist putting her other hand between his legs to fondle his burgeoning hardness. He may be very young, she thought, but she was ready to fuck him, her first time in a long time, God she was ready, and she was going to make it one to remember. She was determined to be the best fuck Jeremy had had in his young life.

They wobbled like a drunken slinky over to the bed, Jeremy unzipping Lily’s dress en route. The dress fell to the floor and they fell onto the bed. Lily had been thinking about Jeremy’s young, hard cock and what it would feel like inside her but she would have to wait. They lay kissing deeply, licking throats, as Jeremy’s hands roved over her flesh and Lily untied his sweatpants and took his cock in her hands. She tried to guide it toward her wet, aching pussy but Jeremy had other plans. He lowered his head and for the next fifteen minutes Lily moaned with pleasure as his lips and tongue covered every inch of her upper body from the top down—her neck, her shoulders, her breasts, her nutlike nipples, her stomach—licking and kissing, then dancing around her upper thighs as he teased her and eyed her glistening snatch.

Lily screamed, muffled by her forearm, when Jeremy finally wrapped his lips around her stiffened clit and sucked. She came immediately, washing his face with her pent-up nectar. But Jeremy didn’t stop and Lily didn’t want him to. She placed her hands on either side of his head to guide him, wiggling his head to jockey his mouth into perfect position on her love button.

“That’s it! Right there!” she said.

Jeremy lick-sucked her in a lilting cadence, finding an easy rhythm, and Lily’s slim, agile crotch blended in seamlessly stroke for stroke.

“Yes, that’s it, that’s good. Oh, that’s good!”

Jeremy took that as enthusiastic encouragement. He held her buttocks in each hand as head and groin swayed in a pulsing duet, Lily grinding her twat into his mouth making sure he tasted her oily funk. She grabbed one of his hands from her butt cheek and brought it to her mouth and sucked on his fingers.

“Put your finger in my ass!” she said.

She wiggled her ass slightly to one side and brought his fingers down to her asshole. Her other hand was still on his head, directing traffic.

“Keep it up, yes, like that,” she said. “Now put your finger up my ass while you eat me. It makes it so intense!”

He slipped his slick middle finger into her asshole about an inch.

“That’s it.” She put her hand on his and pressed it hard against her back door. “Deeper!” she hissed. He eased his finger in as far as it would go. “That’s it!”

He could feel her sphincter tightening around his finger with each pelvic thrust.

“God, that’s good! Now fuck my ass with your finger as you eat me, as you suck me.”

Jeremy stuck his tongue into her salty tunnel as his finger probed her asshole. He wanted to lick his finger tip through her zesty smack.

“It’s so fucking good!”

Jeremy’s dick was throbbing, and he knew he was going to have to stick it somewhere pretty soon, but he kept doing what he was doing. His lips stayed wrapped around Lily’s swollen clit and he tasted her cunt as he tongue-fucked her. Meanwhile his finger kept digging for gold in her asshole, and he could hear her moans and feel her body swinging in perfect time.

After a few more minutes of that Jeremy’s dick was crying out, telling him it needed to fuck something. Jeremy agreed with his dick. He rose up above her, on top of her, face to face.

“Put me in,” he said softly. She did just that.

Lily grabbed his swelled shaft and fed its head into her drenched opening. She clutched his ass in her hands. Jeremy pushed his full length into her.

“I’ve wanted this,” he said.

“Me too,” she replied.

He started slowly, nice and easy, slipping and sliding, feeling the rush of her greased walls. Little by little he applied more and more force, with more and more speed; he was pounding her eager pussy and her pussy was milking his pulsating cock. His tongue was in her mouth when he felt her fingernails in the crack of his ass, opening him, and he groaned loudly when her finger rammed into his asshole.

This made him fuck harder. ‘Damn, Lily’s right!’, he thought, feeling the increased sensation with her finger up his ass. So he slid his hand under her butt.

“Oooh…ugh,” she moaned when his finger entered her, and just like that he was fucking her from both ends.

Jeremy’s bed had no frame, it was just a mattress and box spring on the floor, so each time he slammed her produced a dull thud that sounded like the bass part in a three-part harmony with his moans and her squeals of gratification.

He’d never had a woman stick her finger up his ass before, but now after each thrust of his cock into her pussy, on the backswing he’d feel Lily’s long, slender finger fuck him deep in the ass. After a dozen more pokes he felt his river rising.

When he came it felt like a pint of his dammed-up sperm flowed up through him. He felt the rush of his cum, almost as if it was in slow motion, as it rose through the shaft of his cock. He grunted loud and low, and with one power-squirt after another he launched his semen deep into the back of her thirsty snatch.

When Lily heard his guttural squawk and felt the trembles of his release, she humped him harder, knowing she was also close. Then, just as Jeremy’s throes were subsiding, hers began and with a groan of her own she washed his cock with her cum.
—-
“Well, it looks like we have another secret to keep!” Lily said with a chuckle. She was lying with her head on Jeremy’s shoulder and was circling his left nipple with her fingertip.

“Yeah, I guess you’re right,” he said. “I bet our families would flip out.”

“I know my kids would!” she said. “I can hear them now.” After a brief silence she added, “You’re a good lover, Jeremy.”

“So are you! And you’re a good teacher.”

“Is that what I was doing, teaching?”

“What you were doing was being incredibly hot and sexy and irresistible, and you turned me into an animal! I want to know…and do…all the things that turn you on.”

She looked up and said, “You’re off to a good start in that department!”

They kissed deeply, tongues slashing, hands searching, heading back down the path from which they had come.

“I better go to the bathroom before you get me hard again. I’m halfway there,” Jeremy said.

He got out of the bed and walked to the bathroom. In the subtle light Lily stared at his firm ass until the door closed behind it.

Lily was amazed that they had actually crossed that line. Here she was, a fifty-six year-old widow, and she’d just fucked this handsome, twenty-two year-old man-child, and he was her tenant to boot! She was practically old enough to be his grandmother, for God’s sake! But damn, it was good! Mary and Dana had sent him to her, and they would no doubt be appalled, as would anyone else who found out.

The door opened and she saw his slim, naked body in the bathroom light before he switched it off. She licked her lips and watched his cock and balls dangle between his legs as he came to her.

Jeremy slid into bed and Lily’s tongue was in his mouth and her hand was on his cock in no time. They kissed long and hard again as she fondled his meat and quickly brought it back to something close to 10 on the Mohs scale. She kissed his neck, licked his chest, nibbled his nipples, working her way down, his stomach, his navel… With one hand gripping his hard, stretched cock, she placed her other hand into her soaked vagina.

“Did you like my finger in your ass?”

“Oh, yes,” he said.

“Good, get used to it!” Then she rammed her slick thumb into his asshole.

Jeremy had no sooner yelped from the sudden rear-ender when he moaned loudly as Lily took his cock into her mouth.

She lowered her head, opened wide and took him in, then out, then in, then out. She massaged his balls and licked his stiff staff up and down and all around.

“Have to get you good and wet!” she said, then again wrapped her lips around his girth, and inch by inch took his cock into her mouth.

He moaned with pleasure and excitement. It was a feeling he’d never had, and never could have imagined. With the pressure in his ass, and the gradual disappearance of his dick into Lily’s syphoning mouth and throat, his body squirmed in anticipation. He thought of the pictures of Lily with the big, black cock and realized that he was getting what that guy had gotten so many years ago. And if that guy had felt what he was feeling now, no wonder he had to fuck her on the floor!

Jeremy’s body writhed on the bed, double-riveted to Lily by his dick and her thumb. His fingers were embedded in her hair as she sucked and fucked him, and his ass and groin volleyed on the intense edge on the pleasure side of pain. He knew his ejaculation was going to be a whopper, and it was near.

He let out a cacophonous roar when he started to erupt. Lily moaned and he felt a little extra oomph from her thumb when his first shot of cum sprang into her mouth. Jeremy shook violently with each surge as he emptied his hose and rope after rope of his cum was released.

When Jeremy finally settled, and his spasms were gentler and fewer and farther between, Lily eased her thumb out of his ass. He watched his dick reemerge from her mouth, and when she smiled the cum that she hadn’t swallowed oozed from the side of her mouth.
—-
When the early morning light crept in through the windows, Jeremy was the first to wake. His dick was long and hard. He molded his body behind Lily and held her. She woke and felt his hardness against the crack of her ass.

“Good morning,” she said.

“Good morning,” he said.

“No regrets?”

“Nope.”

Lily spun her body to face him and they kissed. She rubbed her pussy against his cock.

“I can’t believe I’m in bed with you, waking up with you, I know I’m too old, and you’re too young, but…”

“But, what?”

“But, it was so good!”

“What do you mean, was?”

“Sorry, is!”

“That’s better!”

They kissed again and Jeremy molded her ass cheek into his hand and Lily held his cock in hers.

“I was thinking of giving you a massage but I think it will have to wait. We better take care of this bad boy first!” she said, and gave his dick a squeeze. Then she lowered her head and began fucking him with her mouth.

Jeremy moaned when her lips enveloped him. He felt her finger slide into his rear entry and within seconds her succulent mouth and her finger were in perfect sync and he knew it would be a very short time before he blew his load. He held the back of her head in his hand and leaned his groin into her as she sucked him.

Lily was a masterful cocksucker. She had mouthed his entire cock and her lips were kissing his tightened balls when he felt his onrush rising. Within seconds he grunted like a pissed-off croc and his cum powered its way out of him like an open hose, quiver after quake until he was dry.

He watched his whole cock come back out of Lily’s mouth, inch by inch. She smiled and wiped her mouth, then kissed him on the lips.

“Good morning!” she said, and hopped out of bed and started putting on her dress and sandals. “I’m going to get a shower and cook us breakfast. After we eat you’ll get your massage!”

Then she was out the door and Jeremy listened to her footsteps as she descended the outside stairs.
—-
Jeremy was finishing off his breakfast of a veggie omelet, sliced tomatoes, grits, coffee and juice, when Lily rose from the table and turned toward the sink to wipe the dishes. She wore a snug, plum-colored thin cotton robe that almost reached her knees. He admired her from behind for a moment before he rose and carried his dishes over and placed them on the counter.

He put his arms around her from behind and could smell the fruity scent of her shampoo. He slipped his hands under the robe, one on her breast and one between her legs. She wore nothing underneath. She spun to face him and they kissed.

“Thank you for breakfast,” Jeremy said. “It was delicious!”

“You’re welcome,” she said. “And much needed after the physically-demanding night we had, wouldn’t you say? But don’t get me started. I promised you a massage, so why don’t you go get ready while I put these dishes in the dishwasher. Go get naked and lay face-down on my bed. I want to see your cute, bare ass when I walk in. I’ll just be a minute.”

Jeremy went into her bedroom. Soft mellow music was playing and the air smelled of citrus. A bottle of oil was on the night stand, resting on a candlelit warmer. He peeled off his t-shirt and unzipped his shorts and lay face-down on the queen bed as instructed.

Soon Lily entered the room, picked up the oil and knelt on the bed beside him. Jeremy sighed when he felt the warm oil drip onto his neck and shoulders and upper back.

Lily dug her fingers into his neck, kneading his flesh and rubbing her hands firmly along the slick on his skin. She liked touching him, fondling his broad shoulders and sexy, muscular back. She took her time as she worked her way south.

“Ugh!” Jeremy grunted when she probed deep into the skin of his lower back.

“Too hard?” Lily asked, stopping.

“No, just right.”

She resumed her handiwork and poured a generous amount of the oil over his ass, and Jeremy felt its fluid warmth ooze into his crack. She palmed his buttocks and dug deep into his gluteal muscles with her thumbs, eliciting more moans of pleasure. He moaned again, loudly, when she spread his cheeks and ran her tongue all along the crack of his ass from the bottom up.

“You don’t mind if I massage your ass too, do you?”

“No, it feels fine.”

“Good,” she said. “I think the ass is a much underrated body part.”

Jeremy tensed a little when he felt Lily’s tongue dancing around the rim of his ass. She teased him, licking his puckered ring and occasionally flicking the tip of her tongue into him. After a couple minutes of that she spread his cheeks apart and jammed her tongue into his asshole.

With that Jeremy’s body buckled and he grinded his by-now hard cock into the mattress, but Lily kept jabbing him, her slimy tongue jetting into his oily ass.

“Jesus Fucking Christ!” he howled.

“What’s wrong, don’t you like it?” Lily asked, moving her head up close to his.

“Are you kidding? It’s fucking incredible. I just never had anyone do that before.”

“Oh, that’s sweet. Glad to be the first,” she said and kissed him on the neck. “Now flip over. It’s time to get on with the good stuff.”

Jeremy rolled over onto his back and his hard, cured meat took center stage.

“Oh, my goodness! I guess I’ll start with this!” Lily exclaimed, staring at his erection while pouring more oil into her hands. Then she slathered the oil all over his cock.

She stroked his hot rod up and down, her hand sliding effortlessly along his long, greased shank. She caressed his balls as she rubbed him and Jeremy eased his groin up and down. Lily kissed the tip of his penis as she stroked him with increasing speed and force, then she licked the length of him, skating her tongue along the sides of his swollen member, its strained skin fraught with need.

“Tastes good. Lemon-lime flavored!” she said. “But the rest of your massage has been postponed.” Then she straddled him, lowered herself onto him, and enveloped his cock with her willing pussy.

Jeremy felt the slick bliss of her cunt surrounding his thrumming cock, but he knew he had to hold off. He didn’t want to blow his top too soon. Lily started bouncing up and down on top of him.

“Ah, that’s good!” she said.

Jeremy started driving into her as she bounced, timing his jabs with her upward movements.

“That’s it. God, I can’t believe it!” Lily said.

What?”

“I still can’t believe it!”

“Believe what?”

“That I’m fucking you. That you’re fucking me. What if Mary and Dana could see us now! Fucking. My cum all over you.”

Jeremy reached out and pulled the sash loose from her robe. The robe opened and he took hold of her breasts and pinched her rigid nipples with his thumbs and forefingers.

“You like fucking me, don’t you?”

“Yes,” he said.

“You like fucking this old woman!”

“Not old…older.”

“You like older pussy! You like putting your cock in my pussy, don’t you?”

“Yes.”

“Ooh, yeah. Fuck me!”

Their rhythm increased and Lily rose up and fell hard onto him, banging him over and over. Twice she rose too high and Jeremy’s cock slipped out of her and she hissed and scrambled to feed it back into her gaping gash.

“God, I’m going to come!” she barked.

Jeremy pounded her as hard as he could from below, and within a minute Lily groaned and he felt her warm, wet spunk flow out of her stuffed cunt and wash over his balls and thighs.

Using his dick inside her as a fulcrum, Jeremy rolled on top of her, rammed his tongue into her mouth and then banged her hard the rest of the way. He snorted like a bull and shook like a willow when he shot his ropes of cum into her.
—-
That was the beginning of what would become a very active and satisfying sex life for Lily and Jeremy. At first they agreed that they should keep it cool, they could concentrate on their jobs, and weekends would be for their sexual recreation. But that didn’t last long because they were both always thinking about fucking each other. They’d get home from work and end up fucking. Get in the pool, end up fucking. Work in the garden, end up fucking. So within a few days they were sleeping in the same bed every night.

Lily’s solo nighttime ritual of pool/hot tub/pool soon became a duo, often a naked duo. And sometimes they wouldn’t make it into the pool the second time because some sexual shenanigans would start happening in the hot tub. One night they were naked in the tub and Jeremy started fooling around.

“Want to see me jack off?” he asked.

Lily said she couldn’t pass that up. So he placed his flaccid penis in front of the pulsing jets and turned them up. He gently swung his dick in front of the jets and it flopped up and down in the throbbing stream, and they both watched it gradually getting longer and stiffer and harder.

“Wow, now there’s a function of the spa that they left off the brochure!” Lily said with a laugh.

“Feels good. I’m going to come pretty soon…”

With that said Lily squirmed over and knelt in front of him. She took his cock into her mouth and she felt the jets of warm water pounding into the side of her face. She squeezed his ass in a vise grip and in less than thirty seconds he came in her mouth. Then they went into the bedroom and fucked properly.
—-
After a couple months they were still fucking nearly every night and were showing no signs of slowing down, in fact they were constantly trying new ways to do it. It seemed like each night in the hot tub and pool was an aphrodisiac or something.

One evening they were picking vegetables in the garden and Jeremy was watching Lily from behind as she bent over. He noticed that as she stretched her shirt had run up on her a little and her shorts had run down on her a little so the top end of her ass crack was visible. So he sidled over behind her and slipped his hand down the back of her pants.

“Wooooo….” Lily squealed, arching her back against him. He wrapped his other arm around her as she turned to him and they kissed. Soon they were horizontal in the dirt, making out in the row right between the yellow squash and the okra.

“Is this your way of saying we are finished gardening for the night?” Lily asked.

“Yeah, I guess so,” he said.

“Okay, you talked me into it. Let’s go get wet!” This was their term for pool and tub time: or, foreplay.

A few minutes later they were naked in the hot tub when Lily brought up the subject of Jeremy’s birthday, which was the following week.

“So what do you want to do for your birthday, Hon?”

“I’m gonna go out and get laid,” Jeremy said.

Lily goosed him underwater and he jumped. “You don’t have to go out for that, Big Boy!”

“I know, just kidding.” He kissed her and said, “I have an incredibly foxy lady who fucks my brains out at home every night. What more could I want?”

“I don’t know, you tell me. What can I give you for your birthday?”

“Nothing. I don’t want anything, really.”

“Well, think of something!”

“Okay, how about you make us a giant pitcher of Short Island Iced Teas!”

“I can do that. What else?”

“I don’t know, I haven’t thought about it.”

“Sure you have. What is it?”

There was a long pause as they gazed into each other’s eyes. Lily felt there was a thought in his mind somewhere and she was right.

“Well, there was one thing I thought of. But you would never go for it and it’s not even fair of me to ask.”

“What, for heaven’s sake?

“I thought maybe we could take some pictures. Of us.”

Their eyes were glued and gooey and unblinking as they stared.

“What kind of pictures? You mean naked? Sex pictures?”

“I’m sorry, Lily. I knew I shouldn’t have said anything; that was out of line. I knew you wouldn’t want to do it, and I don’t blame you. That was selfish of me, but it’s just that I love your body, I love looking at you, I love gardening with you and making love to you, and I love the way…”

“Okay, let’s do it!” Lily said, interrupting him.

There were a few seconds of dead air as Jeremy contemplated what he’d just heard. He licked his lips and asked if she really meant it.

“Sure, what the hell,” she said. “I’m way past all that. We trust each other. It should be fun. As long as they stay between us, what’s the harm, right? And we can always burn them later.”

“Gee, Lily, this might be my best birthday ever!”

“Okay, here’s the plan. Your birthday is Friday, right?”

“Yes.”

“Okay, on Friday, once we get home from work, I’m taking you out to dinner. Nothing fancy, beer and pizza or barbecue or something like that, whatever you like. Then we’ll come home and get in our bathing suits. I’ll make the Short Island Iced Teas and we’ll get in the hot tub. But for filming, why don’t we update things, bring it into the twenty-first century.”

“What do you mean?”

“Instead of taking pictures, let’s shoot a video!”

“A video? Really?”

“Yes, a home video. Our own personal video. See what happens.”

“Well, sure…” Jeremy mumbled.

“Okay, then it’s all set,” Lily said, and she started to get up. “Now let’s dry off these naked bodies and get into the bedroom. We need to rehearse for our sex tape!”
—-
The next Friday Jeremy came home from work with a camcorder and tripod he’d borrowed from his office. He set it up by the hot tub, framed the shot as best he could, rigged up some crude lighting and tested it out. He wanted to have it all ready to go when they returned from dinner.

After having a little bit of pizza and a whole lot of beer at a nearby restaurant, Jeremy and Lily returned home and entered the bedroom and changed into swim suits, Lily sporting a multi-colored two-piece with a skimpy bottom and a frilly top.

“We can do our next flick here in the bedroom!” Jeremy said.

“Our next flick?”

“Yeah, you know, in case there is demand for a sequel.”

Lily laughed and said, “Let’s get through this one first.”

He had set the camera lens for a shot the width of the tub. If they positioned themselves on the back lip toward the side, he figured it would provide a good angle.

“Get in position and I’ll turn this thing on,” Jeremy said.

Lily got into the tub and sat on the edge while Jeremy adjusted the camera and turned on the lamps they’d dragged into place. The light was subdued but adequate for what they had in mind. Then Jeremy went over and sat beside her.

“Lights, Camera, Action!” Jeremy said, and clapped his hands in front of him. Lily flinched and started laughing.

“Okay, here we go,” Jeremy said. “Hi, my name is Jeremy, and this is Lily. Say hello, Lily.”

“Hello, Lily,” she said.

“We don’t really have a title for this, or a beginning, or an end…”

“Well, I think we know how it’s going to end,” Lily said.

Jeremy laughed and said, “But we don’t even have a title, do we?”

“Not yet.”

“Any suggestions?”

“How about this: ‘Jeremy gets a Birthday Floozy in the Jacuzzi’.”

Jeremy laughed. “I like it. That’s it!”

“Okay, how should we start?”

“You’re the floozy…”

“Okay,” Lily said. “Since you are the birthday boy, let’s start with me giving you a birthday kiss!”

She leaned to him and kissed his lips. She immediately felt his hand surround one of her frilly tits, and instinctively put one arm around him. Her other hand was magnetically attracted to his crotch.

Their kiss deepened and strengthened. Jeremy’s cock hardened and bulged in his trunks and the camera didn’t miss it. Lily rubbed him from the front, but soon dipped her hand down into those trunks and the thin fabric stretched with the combined girth of her busy hand and his erected member. With each stroke the cloth slid lower and her fist emerged, wrapped around Jeremy’s engorged cock.

Lily stopped yanking, broke their kiss, and turned to face the camera and spoke.

“And this is where Jeremy gets his birthday blowjob!” she said.

She noodled Jeremy’s ass onto the top step of the tub, pulled off his trunks and threw them aside. Jeremy was now buck naked, sitting in three inches of water, his hard cock pointing skyward like a telescope searching for Mars.

Lily got on her knees in the tub in front of him and started licking his dick up and down. She eased her hands behind him as she took him in her mouth. The mic picked up his moaning and her sucking, and the camera caught Jeremy’s body when it jerked—but of course missed her finger entering his ass.

At first Jeremy held her head firmly and gently fucked her face. Soon Lily had her mouth and finger working pretty damn well together, and he reached behind her and unhooked her top. From a side angle the eye of the camera caught the colored frills drop into the tub, his cock sliding in and out of her mouth, and her tits jouncing up and down as she bobbed her head.

There was no mistaking when Jeremy came. His body quaked and his legs kicked, sloshing water up and over the rim of the tub. You could see the veins in Lily’s neck when she craned to keep his monster in her mouth as he unloaded in numerous spurts.

She rose and kissed him with her cum-filled mouth, easing his ass down to the bottom of the tub in the process. Then, with Jeremy sitting in the tub, the water line up to his chest, she pressed her cunt to his face. The camera captured the view perfectly: her slim bod and curvy ass in front of him, his mouth in her crotch, her hands on his head, his fingers pulling the soaked, plastered cloth of her bikini bottom aside.

Lily had been psyching herself up for this. She ground her pussy into Jeremy’s face and he delved his tongue into her chlorine cunt. He slipped his hands around her bottom and dug his fingers into her ass crack. She wiggled her butt and he pulled her skimpy tether down for total access.

She was getting into it. Lily swung her eager beaver into Jeremy’s welcome face and his hands deep-massaged the sinewy muscles of her ass. He licked her raw, tender pussy and sucked hard on her gristly meat as she grinded it into him. It was her turn to come and they both knew it. Jeremy kept digging in, and with eyes closed he envisioned in his mind what it would look like on video: his face buried in Lily’s sexy, active crotch.

Lily climaxed like a runaway train bursting out of a tunnel. She groaned loudly and her legs buckled. Her entire body vibrated with the forceful excretion of her cum, and she might have collapsed if she’d not had Jeremy’s hands welded to her ass and his lips soldered to her clit.

Barely a few seconds had passed after Lily’s final tremors had ebbed when Jeremy spun her around so that her ass was on the top step of the tub. The lamps lighted his erection perfectly as it rose out of the water and he aimed it at her sloshy gash. And just like that, amid their synchronized cries of rapture, he was fucking her fast and furious.

The light reflected off of Jeremy’s wet ass as they fucked. Lily wrapped her legs around his torso and squeezed him close and kissed his mouth and licked his lips and sucked his neck and spoke dirty somethings into his ear.

“God, we can fuck!” she said, as they fucked.

“Yes, I know!” he said, as they fucked.

“I have another birthday gift for you,” she said, as she fucked him harder.

“Really, what’s that?” he asked, as he fucked her harder.

“My ass!” she said excitedly, fucking him faster.

“Your ass?” he said, fucking her faster.

“Yes, my ass. I want to give you my ass!”

They stopped fucking. She pinched his dick with her pussy.

“I want you to fuck my ass,” Lily said softly. “I’m lubed, I’m ready. I want it. For your

birthday.”

Jeremy started to kiss her.

“From behind,” she said.

Lily spun around and placed her knees on the step so her ass was in front of his face. He licked the crack of her ass and rimmed her. Lily reached behind her with one hand and pulled one cheek wide for him, further exposing her asshole.

“Go ahead, take it!” she said.

Jeremy fed the tip of his cock to the hole of her ass and pushed. It slid in.

Lily groaned and said, “I want to feel your cum shooting into my ass.”

Jeremy started slowly, easing his cock in and out of her, but soon he was slinging it into her pretty good. Before long Lily was matching each inward thrust of his with an outward push of her own, aiding his penetration.

“Damn, this feels good!” Jeremy said.

“I can’t believe I have your big cock up my ass!” Lily said.

“Are you okay?”

“Yes, it just feels big. Give it to me! Fuck it!”

The next few minutes of the video was a visual of Jeremy’s dick steadily pounding Lily’s ass accompanied by a soundtrack of their alternating moans and groans. When Jeremy finally came he growled like a grizzly in a bear trap. Lily tightened her sphincter around his ejaculating rod and she hissed like a cobra as his sizzling jizz spit into her.

Running on empty, Jeremy detached himself from Lily’s relenting ass and took her in his arms. They sunk into the depth of the tub, embracing and kissing in water up to their necks, and kept it up for some time until Jeremy finally summoned the energy to get up and turn off the camera.
—-
Lily and Jeremy watched the video in bed later that night, got incredibly turned on and ended up fucking again. Jeremy loaded it on his phone and would watch it in his office and get hard-ons at work. Their sex life was elevated to an even higher, more intoxicating tier.

There was a girl at work who had been flirting with Jeremy. He liked her but told himself he shouldn’t get involved with anyone at work…which was true, too many things could go wrong…but the real reason was that he didn’t want to risk screwing things up with Lily. He wanted to ride it out as long as he could; she was the best he’d ever had. He loved pleasing this foxy, older woman and she sure as hell wasn’t complaining about having his cock night after night.

As luck would have it, Lily’s birthday was six weeks later and they decided to make another flick. Again, Jeremy borrowed the equipment from work, and he took her out to a nice restaurant for dinner. They each had a couple cocktails, wine and lobster. His dick was tingling and her pussy was damp all through dinner as they whispered about what they would do when they got back to the house. Jeremy even kissed Lily’s lips when the server brought a small birthday cake to the table for dessert. This was a first, as they had avoided any public displays of affection.

As they were leaving the restaurant they were accosted by a couple Lily knew. They exchanged greetings and made introductions. The woman seemed overly interested in Lily’s young companion during the brief conversation.

“Uh, oh!” Lily said to Jeremy as they were walking to the car.

“What?” he asked.

“Bob and Carol Smythe. They were our neighbors for many years before they moved across town a few years ago. Mary and her daughter used to be very close when they were in school and as far as I know they still keep in touch. Carol is a gossip with a big mouth; hopefully she will keep it shut for a change.

They got back to the house, where the video equipment was all set up and ready to go in the bedroom. Lily undressed Jeremy and pushed him back crossways on the bed. Then, she shed her dress, bra and panties and walked around behind him and crawled over top of him on the bed. She rested her pussy on his face and took his aroused cock into her ready mouth. Their video that night was a rip-roaring sixty-nine that culminated with his dick in all her holes. This is pretty good, Jeremy thought—what’s not to like, right?—but it was not as intense as usual. Lily sucked and fucked as best she could, but she was distracted. She tried to concentrate on Jeremy’s big dick, but instead was thinking about Carol Smythe…and her big mouth.
—-
Sure enough, as feared, Carol Smythe couldn’t keep her mouth shut. She told her daughter, who called Mary, who called Dana, and before you could say ‘Holy Shit!’ the families were in an uproar and the holy shit was hitting the proverbial fan. Lily and Jeremy were not a secret anymore.

First, Lily got a call from Mary. “Mom, how are you doing?”

“Fine, Mary, how are you?”

“I’m okay. Look, I was talking to Caroline Smythe, and…”

“I thought that might be why you were calling,” Lily said.

“What do you mean?”

“I bumped into her parents the other night, and Carol has always had such a big mouth I just figured…”

“She said you were kissing your ‘young tenant’, is the way she put it. Were you kissing Jeremy?”

“It was my birthday. He took me to dinner and gave me a kiss. What’s wrong with that?”

“Mom, what’s going on?”

“Whatever do you mean?”

“What’s going on with you two? She said the kiss was right on your lips and it didn’t look like it was the first time. Why would he be kissing your lips?”

“Oh, why couldn’t that old biddy keep her big trap shut?”

“Mom, tell me. What’s going on?”

“That’s really none of your business.”

“I’m your daughter, of course it’s my business! God, you’re not sleeping with him are you?”

“I don’t think I like your tone!” Lily barked.

“My tone? It’s not a tone, it’s a question! You are sleeping with him, aren’t you?”

“Sometimes we sleep.”

“What the hell does that mean?”

“Mary, look, I don’t want to have this conversation. It’s my life…”

“But Mom, he’s just a boy. How did you end up in bed with a boy?”

“He’s a very mature young man. And you are the one who sent him to me, let’s not forget that!”

“I sent him to rent from you, not sleep with you!”

“I’m sorry to disappoint you. I met him. We liked each other. We were attracted and then we acted. What more can I say?”

“You’re really fucking him, aren’t you?”

“And vice versa,” Lily said.

“You’re actually fucking him! I can’t believe it!”

“Believe it. And you can believe this too: He’s fucking incredible!”
—-
Then Jeremy got his call from Dana. “Jeremy, how are you, are you okay?”

“Sure, Mom, never better. Why, what’s the matter?”

“Mary called me. She said you were seen making out with her mother in a restaurant.”

Jeremy laughed so loud he snorted. “Making out? Not quite.”

“Well, what happened?”

“It was Lily’s birthday. I took her out to dinner and kissed her when the waitress brought the cake. And some old nosy neighbors of hers happened to see it.”

“You took her out on her birthday? You two must be getting pretty close.”

“You could say that. We hit it off immediately and get along very well.”

“Mary said you’re sleeping with her. Please tell me you’re not sleeping with her.”

“No, I’m definitely not sleeping with Mary.”

“Jeremy, this is not funny. Your father does not think it’s funny, either.”

“Oh, fuck him!”

“Watch your language. Are you sleeping with Lily?”

“Sleeping is a small part of it.”

“Oh, this is just great! You were supposed to move out there to take a job, not screw old women!”

“She’s not that old and she’s pretty hot for her age, if you ask me. And I’d appreciate it if you didn’t talk about her that way. And with all due respect, Mom, I don’t try to tell you how to live your life, and you sleep with a complete asshole every night.”

“Don’t talk about your father like that!”

“Then don’t try to tell me how to live my life, okay?”

There was dead air on the line for about ten seconds. When it became apparent that Dana wasn’t going to reply Jeremy decided to end the call.

“Well, I have to get going, Mom. But if it’s any consolation, things are going very well at work, I received a raise already. The apartment is great too. And I’m happy. And the sex is fantastic, damn is it good! I have to tell you, I’ve never had sex this good, and so often, and…”

“Goodbye, Jeremy.”

“Oh, okay, Bye mom!”

He figured that would give her something to think about.
—-
Jeremy and Lily had a great laugh when they compared notes on their phone calls. They agreed that it was a load off their backs. Now that it was no longer a secret, it was a huge relief.

Over the following weeks and months, their sex life became even more intense, more uninhibited, and more physical. They had sex in the pool, in the shower, in the kitchen, on the floor. They fucked on the stairs and the ottoman and the desk. They screwed in positions they didn’t know were possible. They were louder, lustier, dirtier. It was as if every time they did it they were shouting out a giant ‘Fuck You!’ to their families.

The holidays came and went and were awkward for all. On Thanksgiving Lily’s family poured into her house, had a big meal, stayed the night and headed home the next morning. Conversation was careful and stilted and avoided the one subject that everyone but Lily wanted to talk about: her young lover.

Jeremy went home for Thanksgiving but that didn’t go too well. When he and his family were gathered at the table and starting their feast, his sister asked him how he was doing and what he’d been up to.

“She means when you’re not screwing that old lady!” their father said with a smirk.

Jeremy slammed down his fork and said, “Listen, old man, why don’t you show a little class? And if you ever talk about her like that again in my presence I’ll knock you out!” Then he rose from the table and stormed out of the house. He got into his car and drove away and spent the night at a motel.

When Christmas rolled around lily left to spend the holiday with Mary’s family. Jeremy never even went to visit his; he just stayed in his apartment and caught up on some reading and in the evening went to a movie by himself.

Lily and Jeremy were glad when the holidays were finally behind them. On New Year’s Eve they did some hot tub time and rang in the new year with a champagne toast before going to bed. They robustly enjoying their first fuck of January with their usual chorus of ecstatic grunts and groans and athletic thrusts. But Jeremy noticed something different. There also were a few unfamiliar cries coming from her that sounded more like pain than pleasure.

Jeremy stopped poking her and asked if she was alright.

“It’s okay,” she said. “I’ve just been having pains in my abdomen lately.”

“Pains? What kind of pains?” Jeremy asked.

“Sharp pains, here,” she said, massaging the spot. “They seem to be getting worse and more often.”

“Did you go to the doctor?”

“No, not yet. I was putting it off until after the holidays.”

“Well, you need to make an appointment right away!”

“I know, and I will. I can’t tomorrow because of the holiday, but the next day I will.”

Jeremy kissed her and they resumed their lovemaking. But it was gentler this time around.
—-
Lily set an appointment with her doctor for the following week. Then she was referred to a specialist, then another. The news was not good.

The third week of January Lily was diagnosed with cancer of the liver. They found a four inch cryptic tumor, plus it had spread to other organs. She would be dead by March.

Jeremy was going nuts through the whole process. Lily’s family was instantly involved and took over and he was pretty much shut out of it. Once Lily was in the hospital his contact was reduced to phone calls and visiting her at odd times when no one else was around, which wasn’t often. Everyone knew what the prognosis was.

One day Mary was sitting next to her mother’s bed in the hospital room and they were talking. For the first time in quite a while she directed their conversation to Lily’s relationship with Jeremy. She was trying to apologize.

“Mom, I’m sorry about how I reacted when I found out about you and Jeremy. I was out of line. I know now that you really do care about him, that you care about each other. It was just such a shock…I wasn’t ready for it.”

“Well, don’t worry yourself about it. I would have probably reacted the same way if I found out you were screwing some eighteen year-old boy toy!”

“Mother!”

Lily laughed, which soon turned into a fit of coughs. Then: “I hope you’ll apologize to Jeremy, too.”

Mary said she would.

“Has Jim cheated on you lately?” Lily asked.

Mary shook her head. “No. Not that I know of.”

“That’s good. But once a cheater, always a cheater! But if you decide to have a fling of your own, I highly recommend Jeremy! He’ll knock your socks off!”

“Mother!”

“I mean it. He’s an animal in the sack, and such stamina! I still can’t believe some of the things we did!”

“I can’t believe you’re telling me this!”

“Don’t knock it till you try it!” Lily said, just as a lightning bolt of pain flashed through her.

Shortly after Mary left that day Lily picked up her phone and opened the video of her and Jeremy in the hot tub. Her eyes filled with tears as she watched.

She died peacefully in her sleep. It was the second week of March, just about the time she and Jeremy would have been shoveling pig shit together in her garden, getting ready for the new season.
—-
There was not a formal funeral or burial or viewings or any of that rigmarole, only a simple memorial service. Lily had said that so many of her friends and relatives were scattered around so far and wide that she didn’t want people to feel obligated or inconvenienced. Lily had also asked that she be cremated and for her ashes to be flung off of Emory Peak at Big Bend National Park in south Texas. Jeremy smiled when he found this out; he figured this was one final joke Lily was playing on her family to get back at them for harassing her about their relationship.

Jeremy went to the memorial but he kept to himself and sat near the back. He didn’t know hardly anyone and he could feel the many eyes on him throughout. He minded his own business, not wanting to detract from the service. He saw his mother from a distance but didn’t speak to her because he planned to make a fast getaway as soon as it was over.

But he wasn’t fast enough. Mary flagged him down as he was heading out the door.

“Jeremy! Jeremy, wait!” Mary called as she hurried over to him. “Will you be coming back to the house? We have a nice lunch for everyone.”

“No, sorry, I can’t, thank you. I’m expected back to work, we have a deadline,” he lied. He didn’t want to have to mourn with a bunch of disapproving strangers.

“Oh, I’m sorry you can’t make it. But I wanted to ask you, will you be available at all this weekend? I will be coming back on Friday to start going through some of my mother’s things, and I really would like to talk to you.”

“Do you want me to move out?”

“Oh, no, that’s not it at all! Don’t think about it, please stay! But I would like to talk if you could make the time. There are so many things I want to say to you, to try to explain, to apologize.”

“I’ll be around. There are some things I’d like to say to you too.”
—-
On Friday Mary made the drive to Lily’s house. She arrived in the afternoon and began what would be a long process and many visits of going through the house and all of Lily’s belongings, packing things, trashing things, and getting the house ready for whatever would come next. Whether they would sell it, keep it or rent it would be a decision to be made much later as her mother’s estate went through probate.

After a few hours of work and evening fell, she noticed that Jeremy did not come home from work. She spent the evening watching TV, and when she went to bed around eleven-thirty, he still wasn’t back.

In the morning his car was parked out by the garage. After she had breakfast Mary called Jeremy. His number was saved in Lily’s phone, which was still active and in her possession. Jeremy was getting dressed when his phone rang. Its display read: ‘Lily’. He got a creepy feeling for a second before he realized it would be Mary calling.

“Hello, Mary?” he answered.

“Yes, Jeremy, it’s Mary. How are you?”

“I’m fine, and you?”

“I’m doing okay. I’ve been going through my mother’s things since yesterday afternoon. I didn’t see your car, you must have gotten in late.”

“Yes, I did.”

“I was hoping we could get together and talk. Would you be available for dinner tonight? My treat!”

“No, sorry, I’m not,” Jeremy fibbed. “I have plans with some friends from work.” He liked Mary, and definitely wanted to resolve any awkwardness or hard feelings because she was a good friend of his mother. But he had no interest in a long, guilt-ridden dinner.

“Oh, that’s too bad. When would be convenient?”

“I have errands to run this morning, but I could later this afternoon. Or tomorrow would probably be better.”

“I plan to leave tomorrow afternoon. I don’t want to get back too late. Would late morning be okay, perhaps eleven?”

They agreed on eleven a.m. Jeremy was relieved to put if off a little longer. Now he just had to get out of the house that night.
—-
Mary spent the day going through closets and rooms, boxing some things, leaving other things for later. After a light dinner she called home to check in, and then started to read a book. Her mind was distracted so the reading did not come easy. Somewhat bored, she started going through her mother’s phone: apps, music, photos. She was quite shocked when she opened the video of Lily and Jeremy and started watching it.

There they were in the hot tub. First Lily was talking, calling herself the floozy in the Jacuzzi, and then they were kissing passionately while her mother fondled Jeremy’s cock. Mary saw his cock emerge, big and straight and hard, and then her mother said that he was going to get a birthday blowjob. Mary felt herself getting moist as she watched her mom take that whole big cock into her mouth, and she sucked him and sucked him until finally his body quivered and his legs kicked and his loud groan told her he had come in her mouth.

She watched the whole video; her eyes were glued to it. She saw Jeremy’s face buried in her mother’s crotch and saw his ass muscles tighten as he fucked her. ‘God, we can fuck!’ she heard her mother call, then, ‘Go ahead, take it!’ Mary fingered herself while watching Jeremy rim her mother’s asshole, and was mesmerized when he mounted her from behind.

“Oh, My God!” Mary said aloud as she listened to her mother’s moans and watched her getting assfucked. She came in her jeans just as Jeremy grunted and came in Lily’s ass.
—-
The next morning at eleven Jeremy knocked on the back door of the house. He was nervous but was anxious to clear the air and get it over with.

“Come on in, Jeremy, it’s unlocked,” Mary called from the kitchen. She was pouring iced tea as he entered. She handed him a glass and added, “Come, let’s sit on the couch!” and led him to the next room.

They sat on the sofa and made some brief small talk for a couple minutes as they sipped tea. Jeremy asked how the work rummaging through the house was going.

“Okay, I guess. Not easy, but it needs to be done. It will take a while. I’ll be coming here on weekends for a while, I’m afraid.”

“If you need any help, let me know,” Jeremy said.

“I will. And Jeremy, we are very appreciative that you are living here. It’s good to know you are here to keep an eye on things.”

“I’m happy to.”

Mary took a big swallow of tea and scooted a little closer to Jeremy.

“But the real reason I wanted to talk to you Jeremy, was to apologize. I’m truly sorry for the way I…and others…reacted to your relationship with Mom. It was wrong, it was selfish and it was uncalled-for. It was just such a shock and I wasn’t prepared for it. I didn’t understand…”

“My parents reacted the same way.”

“Yes, I know, and that is my fault. I told your mother, overreacting. It was such a shock. I didn’t know how to handle it.”

“It was a shock for us too, at first.”

“What do you mean?”

“We didn’t just meet and hop into bed. We just were two people who liked each other, and we grew closer. We were hesitant because of our ages. It was gradual, but eventually it just felt natural.”

“Another thing I’m ashamed of,” Mary said. “I was concerned about my feelings, and appearances, and what people might think. And until Mom was very sick, I never even considered that you both really, really cared for each other. And that you were suffering a loss just like we were!”

Jeremy didn’t respond; he let the words dangle.

“I am sorry for your loss, Jeremy,” she said. “And I’m sorry we kind of shut you out her last few weeks.”

“I’m sorry for your loss too,” he said softly.

Mary touched the corner of a napkin to her eyes. Then she laughed and said, “You know what she told me? She said she’d lost some weight but never even considered she might have been sick. She said she just figured it was because of all the sex you two were having!”

Jeremy laughed and said, “I’ll bet that’s not how she phrased it.”

“You’re right!” Mary said. She looked in Jeremy’s eyes, which now were moist. She dabbed his eyes with the napkin.

She looked at Jeremy and it was hard not to think about him in the video and to picture him naked again: his hairless chest, taut nipples, and muscled ass. And his young hard cock that she’d watched slide in and out of her mother.

When Mary would think back on what she did next she would be amazed and confused by her action. Without warning she leaned her head close to Jeremy’s and pressed her lips against his.

As she kissed him she felt the pliable texture of his mouth. She parted her lips ever-so-slightly and let just the very tip of her tongue slip through, testing him, and daintily licked his lip. He was not exactly kissing her back, but he sure wasn’t resisting either.

When she pulled away and again looked at Jeremy, she couldn’t read the look on his face.

“Oh, Jeremy, please forgive me! Please forget that ever happened. That was very inappropriate. I’m very sorry!”

“It’s okay. It’s a strange, difficult time for all of us.”

“I’m ashamed; you must think I’m terrible!”

Jeremy touched Mary for the first time. He put his hand on hers.

“Hey, it’s okay. I’m not complaining am I?” he said, grinning.

Mary smiled, relieved, and they hugged. But her mind was a ball of confusion. What would Dana think if she knew what she’d just done? Or her husband? Or anyone? It was hard to believe she had done it. But she did. And it had felt good.
—
Mary had never cheated on her husband. She knew he had had an affair or two, and they’d worked things out. Since being married, she’d never kissed another man, other than a peck on the cheek of some relative, until Jeremy. And she couldn’t kick the thought that even though it was just a kiss, she had now cheated.

Over the following week her spare time was taken up primarily by two things: Thinking about the kiss and watching the video on her mother’s phone. Over and over she watched her mother and Jeremy fucking and sucking in the hot tub. It never failed to get her wet, and if she was alone and the coast was clear, she masturbated. The more she watched it, the more she believed her mother had left it on the phone for her to find. She was looking forward to the weekend. And Dana would kill her if she knew what she was thinking.

Friday morning after her husband left for work, Mary packed her bag. Last weekend it had been old clothes and jeans for doing dirty work. But this time was different. She packed her tightest jeans and shorts to show off her ass. She packed a couple of her sexier, more revealing tops, and some flimsy lingerie. And her black bikini—with her body it always got a second look—in case she ended up in the hot tub.

She locked the house, tossed her bag in the car, got in behind the wheel and headed for Lily’s house.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Well, That Backfired

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Sex Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Blowjob, Coercion, Consensual Sex, Cruelty, Fiction, Fisting, Incest, Male / Female Teens, Rape, teen, threesome

Introduction:

CAPITAL NAMES means the story is being told from that person’s perspective. I’m thinking about writing a sequel to this story, but I might leave it as a one-off. Please leave your comments and constructive criticisms; I always want to hear people’s opinions whether they be negative or positive. Hope you enjoy!

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

LAURIE

My brother is shy. Shyness is endearing up to a point, but at eighteen years old, it goes from cute, to pathetic. You think he’d get out of his fucking shell by now, but nope; Tom is still the awkward, apprehensive boy he’s been his entire life. He’ll be heading off to college soon, and if he doesn’t open up, the best years of his life are going to be spent jerking it in a dorm. He’s a sweet kid, (listen to me patronizing him; he’s a year older than me for fuck’s sake!), but sweetness doesn’t get you very far in this world. He’s not a child anymore, and he needs someone to kill the boy and uncage the man. I guess that’ll have to be me.

Before your dirty, little mind runs rampant with incestuous fantasies, let me tell you now, that I have no intention of fucking my brother. Would you fuck your brother? I didn’t think so. That being said, I am going to get that poor bastard laid. I have a friend who needs to go to the prom. This friend had an incident earlier this year that made her quite unpopular with…everyone. Eleanor is this unfortunate moron, and ignoring the aforementioned incident, she’s actually quite the catch. Let me describe her to you; she’s looking away from me now, so I feel safe giving her a once-over. Don’t judge me for ogling; this is for your benefit.

She has red hair that flows from the crown of her head in an even part, and then bows inwardly at a sharp, angled cut, just below her jawline. She has pale, freckled skin, apple cheeks, a pointed nose, and full, luscious lips, which she keeps sheened with a layer of red lipstick. Her eyes are large, and sparkle with green irises that cement her obvious Irish ancestry. Pretty cute, huh? Well, her face could certainly be described as such, but her body requires more…adult adjectives. Her neck is long, and elegantly slopes into a delicate collarbone that connects two, narrow shoulders. Her breasts protrude from her chest in full D-cups, though their size does not feel exaggerated. She’s no athlete, so her abdomen isn’t toned, but it’s flat and layered with silky skin. Eleanor often brags that her best asset is her ass, and makes sure to add an affectation in the word “ass-et,” just for good measure. I can’t disagree with her; her ass is great. Full, thick glutes round together in supple domes that curve teasingly from her hips, and crease vulgarly into the crack between them. They seem to perch just above her thighs in a gravity-defying bulge, and when she walks, they flex in a teasing cadence of alternating lasciviousness.

Did you get a good picture? She’s pretty hot, huh? Well, she certainly thought so when she decided to go streaking during the Class A semifinals, and ended up causing our starting quarterback to break his tibia. Yeah…it’s a long story, but you can get why she’s unpopular at the moment. Maybe unpopular enough to lower her standards to a lonely, pathetic senior who needs a date to the prom.

“Psst, Ellie,” I whisper to her in chemistry class, “you got a date for prom yet?”

“You know I don’t,” Eleanor hisses back, “and you don’t need to be a cunt and rub it in.”

“I can set you up with a senior,” I smile, “a good-looking boy who just needs a girl with a pulse to hold his arm.”

“Ew,” Eleanor says, making a face, “you’re brother?! I can do better.”

“Don’t be a bitch,” I giggle, “Tom’s a nice guy.”

“That’s exactly the problem, Laura,” Eleanor frowns, “what the fuck am I going to do with a nice guy?”

“Look,” I whisper, catching the eyes of Professor Starling and lowering my voice, “just give him a chance. He’s a senior, so he has cachet.”

“He’s a loser. Just because he’s a year older than me, doesn’t mean I automatically want to fuck his brains out.”

“You’re a fucking loser, Eleanor,” I hiss, losing my temper, “either you go with my brother, or you go stag; you don’t have any other fucking options!”

“Ouch!” Eleanor exclaims, loud enough that the whole class turns around and looks at her. They glare at her with the same animosity they had after she ruined our school’s chances of making it to the state championship. High school football is a big fucking deal in Nebraska, and her infraction would not soon be forgotten.

“Fine,” she whispers to me after the class had turned their attention back to the professor, “I’ll talk to him in the car ride home.”

TOM

I thought finally getting my driver’s license would legitimize me as one of the cool kids, but all it did was make me the chaperone of Laurie and her friends. Being the only male in a van full of high school juniors might sound like a fun time, but for me, it usually meant cringing as the passengers screamed out-of-tune renditions of Adelle over the blaring car stereo. At least Laurie only brought one friend home with her today, but that friend just happened to be Eleanor fucking O’Reilly. God, if there was one person in the school that could make me look like less of a loser, it was her. Sure, she was a hot piece, but…the state championship!

“Hey Tom,” Laurie smiles as she gets into the front seat, “how was school?”

“The same,” I murmur, “what is she doing here?”

“Eleanor is staying with us tonight,” Laurie says, “and you’re going to be nice.”

“The state championship…”

“Be nice!” Laurie hisses as Eleanor opens the sliding door of the van.

“Hey Tom,” Eleanor says, “you got a date to the prom yet?”

“I’m not going to prom,” I grumble, “it’s too expensive.”

“It’s an archaic tradition created by racists, it’s a fascist construct that strips people of their individuality, it’s a corporate sham that preys on the insecurities of teenagers,” Laurie teases, “or it’s just too damn expensive. All of those excuses are just code for ‘I can’t get a date.’”

“Fine,” I confess, “I can’t get a date.”

“I bet you haven’t even asked anyone.” Laurie smirks.

“You know I haven’t.” I smile sadly.

“And now that all your ideal fantasies are taken,” Laurie says, “and your back-ups are taken, and your last-resorts are taken, you’ve decided to just skip it all together.”

“Bingo.” I sigh, putting the car in drive and pulling out of the parking lot.

“What if,” Laurie smiles coyly, “I had someone in mind that would love to go to prom with you.”

“I’d say you’re a liar, or it’s Eleanor.” I smile back. I’m not fucking stupid, Laurie; I’m just not fucking interested.

“And you think you’re too good for her?” Laurie laughs, and looks back at Eleanor. I eye the beautiful redhead in the rearview mirror, and run the thought through my head. High school was almost over, and any friends I once had, were now mere acquaintances at best. People would judge me for taking Eleanor, but I would never see those people again, so why should I care? She’d owe me at least one dance before she ditches me, which meant I’d get to grind my cock into the best ass in the entire school. Hmm…you know what? I’m already a rock-bottom loser, why the hell not?

“Hey Ellie,” I say to the girl sitting behind me, “will you go to the prom with me?”

“Fine.” she grumbles.

“Enthusiasm, Ellie,” Laurie glares at her friend, “act like you give a shit.”

“Yay,” Eleanor groans, rolling her eyes, “I’m going to prom with Tommy fucking Baker.”

“You could not be more of a bitch!” Laurie hisses, but I don’t give a shit. Eleanor pretending she wanted to go with me would have been much worse than honesty. I knew I was her last resort, and she knew she was my last chance. I didn’t expect anything but one dance of dispassionate grinding, but I was going to bump and grind into that ass like it was my last night on earth. I’d be moving away soon, and all of this high school shit would be behind me. The only thing I knew I’d regret, was that I never told Laurie how I really feel about her.

And I never would.

ELEANOR

You know, Tom’s not bad looking. Lanky, tall, and a mess of curly brown hair…he’s not bad looking at all. The only problem with Tom, is his mouth; he doesn’t open it enough, and when he does, you wish he hadn’t. Sitting with him at the kitchen table and listening to him drone on about the mods of his War Thunder gaming forum was fucking tortuous. I don’t care that the mods deleted your post, Tom, and I certainly don’t care that they banned users due to off-topic conversation. Oh, thank god Laurie’s here; I thought I was going to kill myself.

“You two seem to be hitting it off.” She smiles hopefully. I kill her smile with the motion of my hand, placing my forefinger to my temple and pulling an imaginary trigger.

“Or not.” She frowns.

“Don’t beat yourself up over it,” Tom chuckles at Laurie, “we both know what the situation is. Ellie; I want one dance before you ditch me.”

“Fine,” I say with a wave of my hand, “propriety demands it.”

“Is that all?” Laurie exclaims, “Is that the best either of you are willing to do?”

“What?” Tom laughs, “Did you think this whole thing was going to turn into something? C’mon, Laurie; all of us knew this was basically an arranged marriage.”

“Set up by you,” I smirk at Laurie, “to get your loser friend and your loser brother together, hoping that two losers would somehow find a spark in their loser-dom.”

“We’re like, polar-opposite losers,” Tom laughed, and looked at me straight in the eye for the first time, “I’m a virgin who spends his nights in front of a computer screen, and she’s the slut who ruined football.”

“I am not a slut!” I laugh.

“Jordan, Trey, Carver, Joe, Blake, Eric, Ryan, Carl, Alex, Ollie, Anders, Frank, both Johns and all three Maxes;” Tom smiled wryly, “but I guess you’re just generous.”

“Half of them were at once,” I smirk, and lean forward, “so if we’re going but the number of times, and not the number of dicks…”

“I’m going to let you think about what you just said,” Tom says, resting her arms behind his head and leaning back, “until the realization strikes you.”

“Well, I can tell you one thing,” I say with a pursing of my lips and a raise of my brow, “one of those names will never be ‘Tom.’”

“I’m not a big fan of herpes anyway.”

“You must not be a fan of pussy at all,” I shoot back, “or you would’ve gotten some by now. Are you sure you’re not a closet homo? It’s 2017, Tom; you can come out.”

“ENOUGH!” Laurie yells, her face red with anger, “I fucking tried, OK? I tried with both of you, and all I get is this bullshit. Tom, you’re never getting laid if you don’t grow a sack. Ellie, people don’t hate you because of the football thing, they hate you because you’re an entitled bitch.”

Laurie gives us each a final, disdainful look, and then leaves for her room in a huff. I turn my eyes back to Tom, but Tom’s not paying attention to me. No, Tom is looking right at Laurie’s ass. Tom, Tom, Tom; you dirty boy, you. You thought I was the depraved, sexual deviant? Well, it looks like I’m not alone. Maybe we do have something in common.

“Tom,” I say in my sweetest voice, “how long have you wanted to fuck your little sister?”

Tom jolts up and his face flushes a deep crimson. I stare levelly into his eyes, my knowing smile taunting him. I see his mind try to concoct the retort that will magically refute my accusation, but the gears just aren’t shifting right.

“You were just staring right at her ass,” I giggle, “and it wasn’t a passing glance either.”

“N-n-no I wasn’t!” Tom stammers.

“Oh, Tom,” I smile, and lean forward just a bit more, “you said I was a slut, and you were right. I’m not good at math, science or history, but I’m a fucking PHD in men. I know what they want just by the look in their eyes, and your eyes were practically reflecting Laurie’s ass.”

Tom stares dumfounded at me for a second. Then he puts his hands into his lap, and looks down at them in embarrassment.

“Please don’t say anything,” he mutters, “she’s all I’ve got.”

“Oh, I’m going to do more than say something,” I smirk, and scooch into the chair next to him, “I’m going to help you fuck her.”

Now would probably be a good time to pause the conversation and describe Laurie to you. I bet you thought I’d be the subject of this story’s perversions, and I’ll still play my part, but centerstage is going to be The Baker Sibling’s Taboo Extravaganza. But I digress; Laurie looks a lot like Tom, if you take out the lanky awkwardness and replace it with seventeen-year-old jailbait. Brown, curly hair flows from her head in a delightful coil of bouncing strands, and a set of big, blue eyes, luscious lips, high cheekbones, a cleft chin, and a cut jawline structure her face. She’s about an inch taller than me, maybe five-seven, but doesn’t bare the curves I have. Her neck is long and elegant, her shoulders are narrow and dainty, her arms are-yadda, yadda, yadda; let’s talk about her tits and ass. Laurie has a cute set of breasts, maybe b-cups, but they fill out her chest nicely and perk like they should. Her ass is well-shaped, and perches nicely atop her thighs, but it doesn’t bare the vulgar suppleness of my own (if I do say so myself). It looks good in a pair of leggings, and jiggles when she walks, but more importantly, it’s proportional to the rest of her frame. Laurie wouldn’t best be described as ‘skinny,’ more like ‘athletic.’ Think the body type of female soccer players, and you’ll get the picture. Anyway, I believe Tom was about to yell in shock.

“What?!” Tom yells in shock.

“Be quiet, Tommy,” I giggle, “or you’ll ruin the whole thing.”

“You’re not going to tell her a fucking thing!” Tom hisses, “I’ll-I’ll-I’ll-”

“You’ll-you’ll-you’ll-” I stammer back mockingly, “you’ll what? What are you going to do?”

“I’ll kill you.” Tom says, and grabs the steak knife from the cutlery block. He holds out the blade threateningly, and I notice that it’s not shaking in the least.

“What are you going to do with that?” I smirk, and shift my body closer to him.

“Say you had a breakdown,” Tom whispers, his voice dead-even, “that you made a lunge for me with the chef’s knife. People would believe it; you’re an ostracized whore with no friends except for Laurie; people would believe you went off the rails.”

My smile widens and I lean closer, until our faces are just inches apart. My breasts press against his chest and my hand moves toward his wrist.

“You don’t have the balls,” I whisper, “you wouldn’t hurt a fl-”

The cold blade presses against my neck, and Tom twists it until the point pierces the skin. I feel a drop of blood leak from the spot and run down my cleavage. My breath stops short, and my hand ceases it’s advance toward Tom’s wrist. He’s looking at me levelly, without a hint of doubt in his steely, blue eyes. He’s not fucking around; he’ll actually fucking do it. And reader, it turns me on like nothing ever has.

“Wow,” I whisper, “you really would do it, wouldn’t you?”

Tom doesn’t answer, he just keeps the knife pressed to my throat, and stares daggers into me. His threatening regard is seeped with a cold determination that leaves me feeling helpless and at his mercy. A shudder runs through me as I revel in my vulnerability. A vacant ache permeates from my depths, and compels my body to leak with readiness between my thighs.

“You can put the knife down,” I say softly, “I won’t tell her.”

“I don’t believe you.” Tom says.

“Are you going to kill me?” I ask, my voice shaking with a mixture of fear and anticipation.

“I’m thinking about it.” Tom responds, his voice dead and void of emotion, his hand steady and pressing threateningly. It occurs to me that Tom might be a bonafide ‘Dexter Morgan’ psychopath, and that I might be playing a very dangerous game right now. I just hope he wants to lose his virginity more than his murder cherry.

“Tom,” I whisper, my voice dripping with need, “fuck me.”

TOM

I never knew this about myself. I never knew there was a cold-blooded animal living beneath the guise of nervous adolescence. But here he was, keeping my knife steady, calming my nerves and filling me with singular focus. I could do it. I could just push the knife three inches forward, and that would be it. Eleanor is scared, but not terrified. No, she looks…excited; interesting. It’s not a secret that Eleanor takes meds for some kind of disorder (God only knows what), and she certainly exhibits a dangerous level of thrill-seeking behavior. Maybe, I could just say she finally went off the rails and slit her own-

“Tom,” she whispers, interrupting my train of thought; her green eyes staring, her red lips quivering, “fuck me.”

The cold-blooded killer inside me meets his hot-blooded counterpart. They gage each other, hash out terms, and then decide on a course of action. I draw the knife gently down Eleanor’s neck, and let the blade rest between her breasts. She shudders in excitement, her lips curl in a hungry smile, and her eyes stare with wanton lust. I bring the knife down, and cut through the pink tank top that constrains her bulging bust. The blade slices through her bra, and her pale tits burst from their prison in a jiggle. She leans forward, cautiously moving, letting the point of the knife slide down her flat abdomen and to the waist band of her leggings. She slowly climbs on my lap and straddles me, and then begins delicately undoing my belt. I slice through her waistband, and she spreads her legs, tearing the cut down the crotch of her leggings until her white panties are exposed. There’s a noticeable dark spot deep in her crotch, and I know that she’s not faking her desire. I put the knife down on the table, and she unzips my fly. Her cool, thin fingers wrap around my throbbing cock, and she sighs and broadens her smile.

“I want you to fuck me like you want to kill me,” she whispers, “don’t be nice, Tommy-boy.”

“I won’t be.”

I grab her by the throat and push her backwards on the table. She cries out in delight and spreads her legs further, tearing what’s left of her leggings all the way down her crotch. Her pelvis still presses against my lap, and it forces her back into an uncomfortable, concave arch. I stand up, bringing her pelvis with me, and then drive my hand under her waistband. My fingers press to the moist, tender flesh of her pussy, and I slide the middle and ring inside. Her eyes flash wide open, and her red lips part to yield a moan. Her thighs press together and grind with need around my invading wrist. I push my thumb against her clit and curl my fingers upward inside her. I rub my pinching digits; my fingers pressing against her inner wall, my thumb toying with her erogenous bump. She bites her lower lip and gyrates her hips in pleasure. Moans seep from her whorish mouth, and she stares at me with an expression that drives me mad: vulnerability. She’s under my control, and I can do whatever I want to her. She wants me to do whatever I want to her.

I take my fingers out, press my tip to her frothing slit, and push all the way in. Eleanor digs the back of her head into the table, her neck striates with tendons, and her upper-back lifts in the air. An exerted growl flows from her lips, and she flexes her vaginal muscles around me. I take a moment to savor the wet, tight heat of her pussy clenching about my cock, and then I grab her hips, pull out to the tip, and ram into her all the way. This time she cries out, and I press my palm roughly against her mouth to shut her the fuck up. She licks my hand in defiant lechery, and I squeeze one of her breasts in retaliation. The supple flesh protrudes around my fingers, and the nipple stands firm against my thumb. Her combative regard falters, and her submissive self takes over. She moans again, and guides my thumb and finger to pinch her. I twist her nipple and pull it from her body, and she squeals a muffled tone of approval.

I thrust again, and again and again, always pulling out to the head, and then driving until my balls slap against her fat ass. Her body lurches back and forth across the table, her breasts jiggle to the beat of my drives, her thighs ripple with the impact of my lust. Her eyes bare nothing but submissive desire, and I stare into them with my domineering possessiveness. She’s mine, my toy, my little slut.

“You’re a fucking whore, you know that?” I sneer at her as her voice rises higher and higher around my hand, “Nobody ever liked you, Ellie; they just wanted easy pussy.”

Eleanor cries something out from under my hand, but I just squeeze her cheeks harder.

“You’re the school cum-dumpster, and now I finally get my turn,” I grin as she screams out in pleasure from my rapidly-driving cock, “you should get a tramp stamp on your back that just says ‘take a number.’”

Eleanor may or may not be registering what I’m saying. Her eyes are starting to roll back in her head, and her jaw is slackening. I take my hand off her mouth and listen to the sweet chorus of her desperate, moaning breaths. They’re growing faster and shorter, until they’re nothing but pants mixing with squeals. I grab her other breast and pinch the free nipple. I pull back with both hands, and watch as the supple, jiggling flesh stretches to conical points. Her chest lifts forward with my pull, and her head drives harder into the table. A scream of delight erupts from her mouth, but I don’t care enough to silence it. I fuck her faster and faster, harder and harder, until our pelvises are smacking together in fury of slapping blasts, and the table is shaking dangerously. Her pussy is clenching and twitching with sporadic convulsions, and her voice is rising to a near-constant stream of ecstasy. I growl and plow into her harder and harder, not caring if I’m hurting her, but hoping I am. My cock drives through her tight wetness; parting her inner resistances and breaking her in. She’s thrashing now; her shoulders shimmying in a possessed dance, her hips gyrating, her abdomen flexing. Her screams are rough and exerted, as though she’s in the midst of great physical strain. I feel her convulsions rise to a churning torrent inside her, and I thrust one last time. Her entire back arches from the table, her shoulders pin back, and her thighs lock around my hips. A single, breathless sound passes her gaping lips, and then she squirts all over me. I blow inside her with a cathartic roar, and collapse on top of her as she finally finds her voice. She screams out her euphoria, and digs her nails into my back as she’s taken by it. I drive the last bit of myself into her, and her scream subsides to a whimper. We breathe heavily on the table for a moment, and then look into each other’s eyes.

“Holy shit,” she whispers, “Tom, that was the best I’ve ever-”

I kiss her deeply. My lips push against the red outline of her mouth, and my tongue slides into it. She locks tongues with me, and glides a hand into the curls of my hair. I relish the feeling of her sweating, hot body pressing against my own, and the needful way she kisses me, and then I part.

“That still needs a little bit of work,” she giggles, “but Tom, you fuck like a champ.”

“Sorry I said those things about you,” I smile bashfully, “I didn’t mean-”

“Don’t you ever fucking apologize to me!” she hisses, and grabs my jaw, “That weak little boy that says ‘sorry’ over everything is gone. I want the crazy motherfucker who almost killed me.”

“Crazy motherfucker it is.” I grin, and kiss her again. This time, I don’t kiss her gently; I kiss her like I fucked her. My lips feed greedily upon hers, and my tongue drives hedonistically into her mouth. She wrestles with it, and loses, and I placate what’s left of her with my domineering lust. When I part from her, her lips are still open, and her eyes are closed in bliss.

“Much better,” she whispers, and licks her lips, “much, much better.”

“Clean it off.” I demand as I pull out of her. My cum dribbles from her desecrated slit, runs along her taint and pools in the puckered rim of her asshole. She smiles up at me and purrs like a cat while she gets to her knees on the table. She lowers her head, wraps her luscious, red lips about me, and takes my entire length down her throat. She gags when she gets to my base, looks up at me with those bright, green eyes, and swallows. I groan and pet her scarlet hair as she cleans me in one suck, from base to tip. Her lips free my cock with a satisfied smack, and she leaves me with a parting kiss on its head.

“So,” she smiles coyly, “what are we going to do about your little sister?”

“I told you,” I growl, “we’re not doing anything.”

“Yes, we are,” she giggles, “you and I are going to do everything to her. I thought you were a cold-blooded killer, Tom? Take what you want; let’s share your sister between us.”

“I can still kill you.”

“DNA evidence everywhere, Tommy-boy,” she smirks, and licks a fingertip covered in my cum, “your alibi wouldn’t really work too well for you.”

“I’m not ruining my relationship with my sister by trying to fuck her,” I growl, “there’s not a single chance in hell Laurie would go for it.”

“Tom, I know Laurie in ways you don’t.” Eleanor whispers to me as she presses her body against mine, “I’ve seen her at parties, and I’ve seen her with boys. She withers away in the presence of a controlling man; she can’t help herself. And you, my dear,” Eleanor smiles as her hands clasp about my cock, “are a very controlling man.”

“Why do you want to this happen so bad?” I ask her.

“Because I’m fucked up,” she smirks, “and I want to see good, socially-adjusted people demean themselves and come down to my level. You’re fucked up too, Tom; just as fucked up as me. I’ll warm up Laurie for you, and then you come in and take her.”

“Rape her?!” I growl.

“Initially, maybe,” Eleanor smiles, “but when we’re done with her, she’ll be begging for more. C’mon, boyfriend; let’s turn your precious, sweet, little sister into our whore.”

LAURIE

I didn’t actually expect everything to work out perfectly between Eleanor and Tom, but I had hoped something would happen. But no, they just reverted to their lowest selves, and shit all over my plan. Fucking Tom; how hard is it to fuck Eleanor O’Reilly?

Gojira’s heavy anthem Backbone blasts in my earbuds as I try to study. Tom could use a fucking backbone. I nod my head to the driving rhythm and then stop when I see a blur of scarlet enter my field of vision. Eleanor’s head pops out from the side of the doorframe. She motions with one hand for me to take out my earbuds, and I begrudgingly remove only one.

“Hey, Laurie?” she says, almost bashfully.

“What?” I shoot back, my voice full of venom.

“I need new clothes.” She smiles.

“Why?”

“Because,” she says and steps into the doorframe, “your brother fucking ruined mine.”

Eleanor’s tank top has been cut down the middle, her bra is sliced in two, and the crotch of her leggings is torn past her ass crack, exposing her wrinkled, soaked panties to me. Tom had done it; he’d actually fucking done it!

“Oh-my-god!” I squeal, “Oh my god, Ellie; you have to tell me everything! Come in here!”

Eleanor walks through the door and sits next to me on the bed. I sit upright and paw through my drawers for something that will fit her curves.

“So,” I smile to her, “give me the details.”

“Do you really want to hear about your brother?” Eleanor laughs, “That’s kind of fucked-up, Laurie.”

“Don’t be gross,” I giggle, and toss a t-shirt over her face, “I just want to know how he did.”

“Well,” Eleanor says as she pulls the shirt off her face, “he was rough.”

“I can see that,” I laugh, looking at her destroyed clothes, “did he use scissors or something?”

“A knife.” Eleanor responds.

“A knife?!” I exclaim, “That’s fucking kinky.”

“He was so…aggressive,” Eleanor says, almost moaning as she recalls the affair, “like a switch went off in his head, and all of the sudden, he was a different boy…a different man.”

“Did he take control?” I ask, throwing her a pair of leggings, “Was he all possessive and dominating?”

“Yessss,” Eleanor hisses, “he just…cut my clothes off and took me on the table. He called me a whore, called me the school cum-dumpster, and ravaged me like I’d never been before. Mmm, Laurie; he was so fucking good!”

The tone of Eleanor’s voice worries me slightly. I turn around and see that she hasn’t put on a single piece of clothing. In fact, she has her panties down her thighs and is now touching herself. Three fingers slide to the knuckles inside her, and my brother’s cum leaks out between them. What the fuck.

“Ellie, what the fuck are you doing?” I ask levelly.

“What does it look like?” she giggles, spreading her legs wide for me to see, “I’m playing with your brother’s cum.”

“Can you…not?” I ask, wondering what the fuck is going on with her. Eleanor is a slut, there’s no doubt about that, but this is just fucking bizarre.

“Hmm,” Eleanor smiles, “I don’t think I can.”

She takes a single index finger from her pussy, and places it between her lips. She looks me right in the eyes as she slowly, seductively, sucks my brother’s cum from her finger.

“He’s delicious,” she whispers, “you should try some.”

“Oooookaaaay…” I say, stepping back from her, “you guys obviously did drugs. I’ll just…get you some water and let you sleep in my bed tonight.”

“Won’t you join me?” she asks, her hand running through her red, trimmed mound, “We can do that thing we did sophomore year. Remember that?”

“Yeah, I remember not liking it,” I say, grabbing my water bottle and walking cautiously to her, “now I know pussy just isn’t for me.”

“Give it another chance,” she moans, and spreads her pussy wide with a two-fingered ‘v,’ “I want you to taste him.”

“Ellie,” I say, and hand her the water bottle, “you just need to get some rest-”

Eleanor grabs my outstretched arm and throws me on the bed. I flail for a second, and then land on my stomach.

“Ellie, what the fuck are you-”

She pushes my face into the pillow and crams her hand into my leggings. I scream as I feel her fingers sliding between my ass crack. I push my palms into the mattress and drive upward, but she quickly straddles my lower back and forces me back down. I whip my head around and stare my anger and terror into her eyes, but she just smiles back, and pushes her fingers further through the crease of my ass.

“I’m sorry it has to be this way,” she smiles sadly, “but I need you to do this for me.”

I lash my hand out, but she’s too far away. I twist against her weight, but it’s no use. I’m pinned on my stomach, and at her mercy.

“What the fuck are you doing?!” I scream, “What fucking drugs did you two take?!”

“We didn’t do any drugs,” she smiles, “I’m sober. Just relax, Laurie; I’ll take care of you.”

Her fingers slink past my asshole, and then tease it with a circling tip. My eyes widen in terror, and I trash uselessly against her.

“Tom!” I scream, “Tom, help me! She’s raping me! She’s raping me!”

“Tom knows,” Eleanor giggles, all of her fingers now circling the rim of my ass, “he’s waiting for you to get nice and ready for him.”

“What?!” I scream.

“Your brother wants to fuck you, Laurie,” Eleanor laughs, “and I’m going to convince you to do it.”

And with that, Eleanor pushes three fingers into my asshole. I screech into the pillow as I feel my rim stretch wide. She digs deeper and deeper, and then rests her raping digits against the wall of my anus.

“Are you a virgin here?” Eleanor muses, “I thought you would have let Ryan back here at least once, but you’re so tight. Tom’s going to fuck you here, Laurie, and he is packing heat, so I’ll need to loosen you up first.”

“Eleanor, stop!” I scream, now crying tears of pain, “Please!”

“I love you too much to stop, Laurie,” Eleanor smiles, “you’ve stuck with me through everything, even when everyone else abandoned me. Now, I’m going to help you through this; it will make us closer than ever.”

“You’re fucking insane!” I whisper, “Ellie; you need help!”

“Maybe,” Eleanor moans as she pushes her fingers deeper, “or maybe, I just need friends who are as fucked-up as I am.”

I grit my teeth and growl in strain as knuckle after knuckle is forced deep inside me. She lubricates my sodomy with my own brother’s cum, and I can feel his hot seed melting into my tender inner flesh. She withdraws slowly, letting my asshole pop in constriction about each knuckle, and then she pushes in again, this time adding another finger. The pain slowly recedes as I adjust to the girth of her four fingers, and I stop thrashing under her weight. It’s uncomfortable for a while, and though I squirm in protest, my defiance is noticeably dispirited. And then…then it starts to feel good. A deep, filling pressure expands in my tightest hole, and sends unfamiliar, new, tingles deep into my colon. The feeling is so invasive, so wrong, and yet, so good. A whimper brushes past my lips, and I clasp my hand over my mouth before it turns to a moan.

“Do you like it?” Eleanor asks, genuine hope in her voice, “I like having one in each, myself. I practice every night; mostly in the mirror, but sometimes for strangers on the internet. They don’t know they’re breaking the law, and it turns me on to watch them get off to a seventeen year old whore like me.”

Slowly, gently, Eleanor stretches my rim wide open. I stop squirming beneath her, and just murmur tones of protest under my breath. In and out, in and out; she pushes her entire fist into me, and then withdraws, pulling out some of my pink, inner flesh with each retreat. I hum a single, desperate tone as I clench my jaw and tighten my eyes. I’m trying to hold back the sound that wants to come out, trying with all my might. Eleanor pulls out, pinches her fingers together, and then pushes in all the way to the wrist. My rim screeches with tortuous delight, and I can’t help myself. I cry out into the pillow and sob with want.

“Deeper!” I scream. Eleanor laughs merrily, and obliges.

“I thought you might like it back here,” Eleanor coos, her other hand gently massaging my lower back, “but let me tell you, dearest friend: a cock is much better than my hand. Should I get Tom in here?”

“No!” I scream, but I can’t stop the moan from mixing with it.

“Tom,” Eleanor calls over her shoulder, “she’s ready for you!”

I hear the approaching footsteps of my older brother. Now, I do try to get free. I thrash and squirm beneath Eleanor with all my might, but she just shifts her weight on top of me and subdues me at every turn, all the while sinking her wonderful hand deeper and deeper into my newfound erogenous zone. Tom walks into the doorframe, staring at me, wearing nothing at all. He’s huge. It’s throbbing and curved upward in anticipation, and I reel back in terror and arousal. The latter feeling alarms me; I can’t want my brother, can I?

“Hey, Laurie,” Tom smiles with uncharacteristic confidence, “nice to see you’ve been getting along with my new girlfriend.”

“She was my friend before we were ever a thing,” Eleanor smirks at Tom, “come see what I’ve done to her for you.”

I stare over my shoulder in horror as Tom kneels between my legs on the bed, and looks at the hand that’s buried in my asshole.

“She’s prolapsed a little,” Tom smiles at Eleanor, “you weren’t very nice.”

“She loved it.” Eleanor smiles back, and then kisses Tom deeply. Their lips lock and suck in hedonistic splendor as their fingers entangle in each other’s hair. I’ve never seen a kiss so carnal, so lecherously vulgar in my life. They’re perfect for each other, and somehow, it makes me jealous. I suppress that thought as best I can, but it still lingers. Part of me wants the fire of their lust, to be taken by it, and then, to join in. No, Tom is your brother, Laurie; you have to fight! This is all wrong, all so fucking wrong!

“Tom,” I sob, “don’t do this. Please, don’t do this.”

“Sorry, sis,” Tom smiles, and then guides Eleanor’s hand out of my rim, “you just have to get through the hard part, and it’ll all be better.”

Knuckle by knuckle, Eleanor’s hands withdraws. I feel myself coming out with her, and I grit my teeth and growl in agonizing delight. Her last digit pulls from my ruined gape, and I feel my insides flow out of me. I scream and look back in horror as my asshole protrudes in a bud of pink flesh. God, it feels good. Eleanor giggles in delight and claps her hands as Tom reaches forward.

“Don’t!” I scream, but to no avail. My older brother pushes his fingers against the outturned, shiny, pink flesh of my ass, and gently squeezes. The ball of internal nerves blasts their signals up my spine, and I scream out in abject pleasure. My thighs tense, my toes curl, and I come. I come in a ferocious rip that sends my back arching in a wrenching curve with its axis pivoted about my subdued pelvis. I erupt a stream of feminine juices from my urethra and soak the bed beneath me. My hands claw at the sheets, and I scream louder and louder. I don’t even notice that Eleanor is stroking my hair until after the feeling is gone, and my body relaxes in involuntary submission.

“There, there,” she whispers lovingly, “that was just a taste of what’s to come. Are you ready, Laurie?”

I stare up at Eleanor from the tops of my eyes, and look back at Tom behind her. His demeanor is so foreign; it’s like he’s a completely different person. But he’s still my brother, and no matter how good it felt, what he did was wrong. I can’t. I can’t do this. But what choice do I have? He’s going to fuck me no matter what I say or do, I can see it in his eyes. Still, I have my dignity. I won’t say I want it. I’ll never say I like it.

“You people are fucking sick,” I whisper, “I hate both of you.”

“Don’t be so mean, Laurie,” Eleanor giggles as she tousles my hair, “you’ll regret saying that in a few minutes. Tom; fuck your little, bitchy sister.”

TOM

I line up my shot, press my tip to Laurie’s prolapsed asshole, and tease her with it; prodding her tender, pink folds with my rigid heat. She moans and pushes her face into the pillow to suppress the sounds of her pleasure. Eleanor runs a loving hand through my sister’s hair, and then looks down at my cock, and nods. Slowly, gently, I guide myself in. First, I push her rosebud back inside her, and she whimpers. Then, my tip stretches the tight, pink rim of her asshole, and she moans. Inch by inch I push deeper inside her, and inch by inch, her back arches from the bed. Her moans rise in their intensity with every bit I push, until my pelvis presses against the fat of her cheeks, and my balls rest on the frothing surface of her slit. Her shoulders pin together, her head rises from the pillow, and she looks back at me. Those blue eyes, my eyes, stare back at me, and they’re pleading, but not pleading for me to stop. No, pleading for me to keep going.

So, I do. I pull out to the tip, and then push in again, and again, and again. Every drive of my hips loosens her resisting inner muscles, until she’s not fighting me at all. Every drive sends her neck reeling back and her lips opening wide. Every drive forces her hands to unclench about the sheets she’s grasping, until they’re relaxed and flat against the bedding. And with every violent drive, her voice loses more of its defiance, and gains more of its pleasure. Now, she’s not just staying loose for me, but clenching and embracing me as I enter her. Now, she’s not flexing her glutes about me, but reaching back with her own hands and spreading them wider. Now, she’s not lying static and whimpering, but driving her hips back against me. Now, she’s not my precious little sister, but my moaning lover. I can see it in the way she looks at me; her mouth agape, her lips quivering and smiling at the corners, her eyes drunk with lust, and her brow furrowed at the peak of her face. She’s mine; all mine.

“You can get off her, Ellie,” I smile to my sadistic girlfriend, “she’s not going to fight us anymore.”

LAURIE

I love a controlling man. I love a man who takes charge of the situation, and imposes his will on me. Usually, that means I like it when a man gets too worked-up and just takes me, but now, I know what it really means: I’m a submissive whore. Tom imposed his will on me, my own brother, and here I am, with his cock seven-inches in my ass, moaning for him while I spread myself wide. I’m disgusted in myself, I even hate myself a little, but I can’t deny the part of me that loves it. The rational half of my mind is telling me this is abhorrent, disgusting and wrong, but the other half, the one that just loves a controlling man, is reveling in this depravity for the exact same reasons. That half absolutely delights in how sick and twisted this whole situation is, and the longer I try to endure the pleasure, the more that half takes control. I’m a mess of duality right now, but ‘luckily’ for me, Eleanor is playing therapist as she straddles my back.

“Just say you like it, Laurie,” she whispers in my ear, “and I’ll get off you, and you can enjoy yourself.”

“Fuck you.” I whisper back, my words interrupted by a constant stream of moans.

“You’re in denial,” she giggles, and runs her hands through my hair, “you can’t even stop yourself from moaning. Just say it: you’re a depraved slut who likes it in the ass from her own brother.”

“No.” I mutter, my moans now morphing into exerted groans as I twist my asshole around my brother’s driving cock.

“Be like me, Laurie,” she whispers in my ear, her breath tickling my lobe, “there’s no shame in it if you have no shame.”

“Why are you doing this to me?” I ask, feeling tears of pleasure welling in my eyes.

“Because you’re my best and only friend, and I need someone who not only accepts who I am, but also participates in the fucked-up things I want to do.” she whispers, “And also, corrupted innocence is a huge turn on for me. I get off watching people go against their morals and fall to their baser desires.”

“You’re a sick piece of shit.” I snap at her, but I can’t stop myself from arching my back and clenching around Tom’s cock.

“So are you, Laurie,” she whispers into my ear, her tongue flicking against my lobe, “now be a sick piece of shit with me, and I’ll eat your pussy.”

It’s too much, too much to take. My mind melts in the heat of my rising pleasure, and the temptation to give in becomes overwhelming. I stare into the loving, green eyes of my best friend, and I confess. I throw away the last of my pride, and accept who I really am.

“I like it.” I whisper.

“What was that?” Eleanor smiles with a raised eyebrow.

“I like it.” I moan, and push my ass hard against Tom’s ramming pelvis.

“I need a little more than that,” Eleanor smirks as she ruffles my hair, “you can do better.”

“I’m a little anal slut,” I whisper, “I’m a little anal slut who likes to fuck her brother.”

“Say it like you mean it.” She sneers.

“I’m my brother’s anal slut!” I scream, “Now eat my fucking pussy, you bitch!”

Eleanor laughs and dismounts my back. She grasps my shirt as I whip upward, and my top is pulled off in a single swipe. I press my naked back against my brother’s heaving chest and look up at him with lust etched across my face. He looks back at me with a possessive desire that bores into my soul. He wants me so bad, and I want him too. I want the kind of fire he and Eleanor have, I want to burn in his passion.

“Kiss me,” I whisper to him as he drives relentlessly into my ruined asshole, “kiss me like you kissed her.”

He does. His lips press against my own, and his tongue pushes into my mouth. I suck his lips as he devours me. It’s sloppy, and wet, and so good. My body surrenders to him; my muscles relax, my insides unclench, and my resistances break down. His kiss radiates through my mouth and seduces every inch of me. I’m his; I’m his little whore.

He grabs the underside of my thighs and pulls my legs forward. Eleanor dips her head into my crotch and pulls my leggings to my knees. Tom parts from our kiss just in time for me to see Eleanor look up at me with her tongue out, before she buries it into my folds. My brow furrows, a moan seeps through my lips, and I push her closer with both hands. Tom leans back, and I fall into his lap. His cock impales me upon impact, and I squeal in delight and drive Eleanor’s face deeper into my crotch. Her nose squishes against my pelvis, her lips puff against my slit, and her tongue pushes further inside me. She muffles a tone of lechery, looks up at me, and smiles from around my curly mound. Her lips suck the tender folds of my dripping cunt, and draw the flesh into her mouth while her tongue pushes between them. My head falls back and rests on Tom’s shoulder as I pant pathetic breaths of ecstasy. He lifts me off his lap and surges upward with a jackhammer of violent thrusts. The sudden fervency of his sex shocks my body into a writhe of twisting vertebrae and gyrating hips. I wail to the ceiling, screaming a fluctuating note that wanes with every pull, and shrills with every drive.

“Oh my god, Tom!” I screech.

“Make her come, Tom,” Eleanor giggles as she parts from my slit, strings of my viscous juices bridging her red lips, “make your whore sister come from her ass.”

Tom grabs my face by the cheeks and forces my gaze to him.

“Is that what you are?” he smiles, “Are you my little whore sister?”

“Yes,” I whimper, nodding compliantly as I revel in his degradation, “I’m your anal slut.”

“You’re just a sick cunt who wants her brother to fuck her ass, aren’t you?” he growls as he power-fucks my ass into a churning mess of chaotic pleasure.

“Yes!” I scream, dropping my ass onto his driving cock as I rise in orgasm, “I’m your bitch! I’m a depraved whore! I’m your slave!”

“My slave?!” Tom laughs, and grips my breasts with a covetous squeeze, “So, you’ll do anything I want?”

“Anything.” I whisper, smiling with half-mast eyes. I would do anything for my older brother, especially in this state.

“Your master orders you to come.” He smiles.

“Thank you, master.” I smile back, and surrender myself to the feeling building inside me.

Tom grips my thighs until the fat protrudes from his knuckles. He spreads them wide, and I anchor my feet outside of his knees, locking my shaking legs in a wide squat. I push Eleanor’s face harder into my pelvis, and growl as her tongue presses against the spot on my vaginal ceiling. Beneath her chin, my nectar is leaking from my slit, sliding down my taint, and lubricating my ferocious sodomy. My asshole is a gaping ruin, and screaming its relentless abuse into the pleasure centers of my mind. My abs flex, my shoulders pinch back, my head falls onto my brother’s shoulder, and my heart races. A torrent of convulsions churns in my depths and the two pleasures of Tom and Eleanor mix within the tempest that rises from my pelvis. It’s a pressure that grows and grows, and my voice carries from my mouth with the rising feeling. My body lurches to the violent drive of Tom’s hips, sending my breasts and ass jiggling into a chaotic blur of rippling flesh. He’s driving so fast I think I’ll break in two, and as the pain reaches its precipice, so does my lustful assent. I screech out, buck my hips, and shower Eleanor with my release. The feeling erupts inside me, and every part of my body seizes in a clenching ruin. Tom smashes his pelvis against me, roars out, and comes in my ass. I sob in delight as his spunk rushes through my desecrated insides. He holds me high in the air; his pelvis pivoted against my ass, his back shaking in strain, and then we collapse onto the bed in an awkward bounce. Heavy breaths and glistening skin mingle with the sweet stench of sex. I ease into a blissful state of gratification; the endorphins seeping into my mind as an evolutionary reward. My body doesn’t care that what I just did was wrong at every level, and neither does my mind. It was the best I ever had. I snuggle up against the heat of my brother, and sigh a tone of satisfaction. I am his, and his alone.

“Wow,” Eleanor whispers, staring up at me with her head resting in my lap, “that was beautiful.”

“You were amazing, Sis,” Tom says breathily against my neck, “you were so-”

“You fucking raped me!” I snarl at him. Tom’s eyes droop in crestfallen shame, and I can’t keep up the façade.

“And I fucking loved it,” I breathe onto his lips, searching his eyes, “how long have you thought about me this way?”

“Forever,” Tom smiles, “always. Did you ever…?”

“I mean…” I giggle, “the thought has crossed my mind, but it was just my brain making connections from ‘a’ to ‘b,’ you know? Like: Tom is a man, men have penises, I like penises, Tom has a penis. It was never an actual thought.”

“And now?” he asks me, pumping his still-erect cock into my ass.

My head falls, and a moan escapes my lips. I can’t come back from this, and I know it. This has ruined me, changed me forever, and I’ll have to adjust to the new reality.

“Eleanor, can you (ahhh) can you (fffuuuck), can you give me my phone?” I ask through increasing moans of pleasure.

Eleanor looks at me inquisitively, and then tosses me my phone. I unlock the touchscreen, page to my contacts, and select the number I’m looking for. Dial tone, and then an answer.

“Hey, Babe,” Ryan’s voice says through the speaker, “you wanna come over tonight and-”

“I’m breaking up with you, Ryan,” I say as evenly as I can through my moans, “don’t call me again; it’s not you, it’s me.”

“Laurie, what the fu-”

“I found someone better.” I hang up the phone, toss to the side and stare at my brother with a twisted smile on my face.

“Does that answer your question?” I ask coyly.

“It does,” Tom smirks back, and then leans against me, “he was a douche anyway.”

“Holy shit, that was cold.” Eleanor exclaims, staring at me in awe, “And you called me a bitch!”

“You said you wanted friends as fucked-up as you are,” I laugh, and grind my ass against my thrusting brother, “well, now you’ve got them.”

“You’re not that fucked up.” Eleanor sneers.

“I just fucked my brother.”

“Ehhhh, you kind of got forced into it,” Eleanor retorts, “so it doesn’t really count.”

“Oh?” I smirk, and pull away from my brother. He pops out my ass with a sheath of my anal flesh still wrapped about him, and I yelp in delight as I’m turned inside-out again. I level my gaze on him, and crawl backward as I lick my lips. He raises an eyebrow at me, and gets on his back, and I do the rest. I look at him from the tops of my eyes as my tongue rests between his balls. I lick my way up, savoring the throbbing pulse of his sack, and then rest the tip of my tongue against his base. I draw it slowly along his underside, tasting his delicious cum and the sweet tang of my ass on his cock. When I get to the top, I wrap my lips around him, and take him slowly into my throat. His head falls back against the bedding, and he groans in satisfaction. I giggle at his loss of equanimity, and suck hard as I lower my head. He reaches the resistance of my throat, and I loosen for him, before taking him all the way in. I gag when I reach his base, but I don’t pull out. I rotate my lips, suckling the rigid skin of his loins, and then slowly draw up. His cum pools in my mouth and I keep it there until my lips close together at his tip. He looks up at me, and I stare at him. Then, I swallow.

“I fucking love you, Laurie.” He whispers.

I kiss the tip of his cock, and watch in rapt delight as it sways from side to side. Then, I look at him and smile broadly.

“I love you too, big brother.” I smile endearingly.

“Hey,” Eleanor yells indignantly, “don’t make me the third wheel! Show me some love!”

“We both…tolerate you, Ellie.” Tom laughs at the beautiful, naked redhead.

“You are permitted to share oxygen with us,” I add, teasingly, “and also water, if you so choose to.”

“Fuck both of you guys,” Eleanor laughs, and slides her body between us, “I put this whole thing together.”

“It was my plan to start with!” I exclaim.

“Oh, this was your plan?” Eleanor laughs, and pushes my prolapse back into my ass. I shudder in pleasure for a moment, and look back at her with lustful eyes.

“Well…” I say, “no, but it was my idea to get you two together.”

“Well, that backfired.” Eleanor giggles.

“Now that you broke up with Ryan,” Tom says, “who are you going to prom with?”

“Prom is fucking stupid,” I chuckle and give my brother a knowing smile, “and too expensive.”

“But you already bought your dress,” Eleanor says, “so the expensive part is out of the way.”

“I haven’t seen you in it yet,” Tom says as he pets my curly hair, “I’d like to.”

“Hmm,” I smirk, “I bet you would. Do you know what I want?”

“What?” he asks.

“I want to wear it for you,” I whisper over Eleanor’s head, “and then I want you to cut it off me.”

I can practically feel Tom’s boner pushing on Eleanor’s back and driving her pelvis against my ass. Her eyes widen and she giggles at me.

“I think you should get that dress on,” she laughs, “like, right the fuck now.”

I sit upright to go to my closet, but something stops me. Through our merriment and lust, none of us heard the car pull up in the driveway. None of heard the back-door open, and none of us heard Mom walking up the steps. It wasn’t until it was too late, when she opened my bedroom door and saw the three of us, that we knew she had come home early.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Portal

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Alien, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Alien, anal, Cum Swallowing, Fantasm, Female/Female, Fisting, Mind Control, Monster, threesome

Introduction:

An uncovered gate leads to incredible adventures

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Malena was in her room, talking with her best friend Renee. The last two weeks, they had been discussing their next adventure. This would not be just one more escapade to the nearest town or a fling with one of the low level scientists. Their new plan was risky, maybe even dangerous. But they couldn’t resist the idea of investigating the greatest discovery in the history of mankind, as Malena’s father liked to call it.

“So, are we really doing this?” Renee asked.

“After all we’ve been through to get a copy of my father’s key card? Of course we are doing it. It will be easy,” Malena responded with overflowing confidence.

“But what if they catch us? That thing is supposed to be top-secret. They’ll put us in jail,” Renee said worriedly.

“My father pretty much owns this place. We’ll just get a slap on the wrist if they catch us.” Malena said.

The top secret complex was located in a remote, inaccessible region. There was nothing but woods and steep mountains around it.

The apartments for the chief scientists and their families were in the building nearest to the underground cave where the portal had been discovered, so the girls arrived quickly. Malena and Renee had never seen the device before and were truly amazed. A few days ago, Malena heard her father talking about the portal and how they made it work by pure chance. Different coordinates could take you to different places and they had explored dozens of distant worlds so far.

The portal design was simple; a metallic ring with a diameter of two and a half meters, standing vertically on a platform. But what really caught the eye was the shapeless substance that twirled within the ring. It was a bluish combination of gas and fluid that defied gravity and resembled a galaxy seen from afar. It was beautiful.

“Wow! Look at that!” Malena said in amazement.

“It is awesome! What do we do next?” Renee asked. Her heart was beating fast from the excitement.

“I don’t know. Look around and see if you find something that explains how this thing works.”

The scientists had set up a couple of terminals near the alien structure, but the cave that harbored the object was otherwise exactly as they originally found it.

One of the terminals showed weird symbols with a series of numbers assigned to each. Renee realized that different destinations corresponded to different combinations of these symbols.

“Look! I think this is how the portal works.” Renee exclaimed, “We just need to enter a destination using these symbols and walk through the ring.

Some of the places were followed by the sentence “safe for humans”. This was good enough for the adventurous girls to continue with their plan.

Once they had chosen a random destination, they walked closer to the ring and Malena hesitantly put her hand through the twirling substance. She felt tickles on her skin and the surrounding air was a bit cold, but nothing too extreme.

“It feels a little cold, like when you stick your hand in the freezer,” Malena said.

Renee had been reluctant at first, but now that she was here standing in front of the portal, she couldn’t wait to see what was on the other side.

“Ok, lets do this together. We jump on the count of three. One, two…”

They were expecting a strange journey through a wormhole that would last for a few seconds, or maybe even minutes, but it was nothing like that.

They jumped through and an instant later they were standing on a flat surface like the one in the cave. Both girls closed their eyes as if they were jumping into a swimming pool and at first, they thought that nothing had happened.

“Shit! It is cold!” Renee said, as her body passed through the bluish halo.

But in fact, they were in a very different place. Unlike the cave, this room’s square walls and floor were made entirely of metal.

When the girls opened their eyes, they exclaimed at the same time. Much to their surprise, they were not in the cave anymore, and even worse, there was a strange humanoid four meters away looking back at them. They didn’t see the other one standing closer to Malena.

“It worked! We are not in the cave,” Malena said, looking at the ceiling and walls.

“Holy crap! What is that thing?” Renee was the first one to see the humanoid.

These creatures were just as amazed to see the girls arriving in their lair. They recognized them as humans, members of the same species that had visited for the first time a few weeks ago.

The interaction back then had been brief and not very successful. The humans that came before were heavily armed and they aimed their weapons at the humanoids the whole time they “spoke”. It had not been a pleasant situation.

But now the humans were back and this time they weren’t carrying guns. And best of all, they were both females. The local humanoids assumed that the humans were here for further, less aggressive interaction. And if that was not the case, they didn’t care. These females’ body shapes were perfect for mating.

The one closest to the portal moved over to block any escape attempt. It was then that Malena noticed his presence.

“Oh God! There is another one. It’s blocking the way back.” Malena screamed, quickly realizing that they were in danger.

“What are they? They look like robots… kind of. We need to go now!” Renee screamed as well.

The creatures looked like robots, but in fact they were not. Inside the metallic exoskeleton was organic tissue, very alive and eager for reproduction.

Having these monsters looming upon them was terrifying enough, but when Malena noticed the creature’s horse-size cock dangling from its crotch, her heart skipped a beat.

“I don’t think they are robots. Look at their cocks!!” Malena said, turning around to face the other humanoid.

The humanoids had interacted with many self-aware species before and had learned that most intelligent brains worked similarly. They knew how to manipulate minds to induce immediate arousal. They extended their arms and released energy waves into Malena and Renee’s skull. The girls looked up at the reaching claws, unable to do anything to defend themselves.

“What…?” Renee said before her mind received the first shock.

These rays were not meant to subdue their minds but to affect the electrical patterns of the brain to induce arousal. This stimulus was so overwhelming that it took precedence over any other reaction or idea in the subject’s mind.

In a matter of seconds, Malena’s main goal changed from running to undressing. She needed to be naked in order to do what she craved the most at this moment. She want to fuck right here and right now. There was a huge cock available in front of her and it was obvious what she should do. Renee also lifted her skirt instinctively, but her goal was different. She loved sucking cocks and her immediate next step was to get down on her knees.

Even before Malena pulled her skirt down, her pussy was soaking wet. She was perfectly aware of what she was doing and deep in the back of her mind she knew it was wrong, but she couldn’t stop herself. She was just too horny. Meanwhile, Renee grabbed her new partner’s cock with one hand and rubbed her pussy with the other.

The humanoid could move his cock in every direction and he waved it in front of Renee’s face, confident that the female’s actions were driven by her pussy and not by her brain.

“Why am I doing this?” Renee thought, “I… I feel so horny! And this enormous cock is all mine.”

As expected, Renee extended her tongue, eager to taste that huge cock, regardless of the fact that it belonged to an alien creature. A moment later, the young woman’s lips stretched to the limit, engulfing the humanoid’s phallus. It was just the tip, but the long appendage was already reaching the back of her throat.

The creature was doubtful that this small female could swallow his thick cock, but he insisted.

Renee suspected that something was being done to her mind, but she was too focused on her current task to worry about it. She needed that cock down her throat.

She grabbed the large phallus with one hand, pulled it closer and achieved her immediate goal. The appendage passed beyond the back of her gullet and deeper into her esophagus.

While Renee struggled to swallow more of the fat cock, Malena stepped closer to her alien mate. She was now completely naked except for her boots, and her pussy was melting with unbridled arousal.

The creature was speaking to her but she couldn’t understand a word he said. She conveniently assumed that he was telling her how hard he was going to fuck her.

It was a strange situation. She was standing naked in front of an alien humanoid and all she could think about was having sex with him. She stared at the creature with wide open eyes expressing lust and a hint of fear.

But a little fear was not going to stop her. Still standing, Malena lifted her right leg allowing easier access to her pussy.

“Please fuck me,” she begged.

A stream of lubricating fluid dripped from the female’s soaked pussy onto the dangling phallus below. The penetration was imminent and Malena couldn’t wait one more second for it. The alien’s cock recoiled like a serpent ready to strike and…

…it stabbed forward into Malena’s tight cavity!

The young woman screamed in utter bliss as the fat cock pierced into her body. A sudden sensation of satisfaction filled her mind and soul, but it was still not enough.

The creature’s energy kept pouring into her brain, increasing the girl’s arousal, and his cock kept feeding her need to extinguish the unending fire in her loins. It was so overwhelming that Malena could barely think straight.

All she wanted was more of that cock pushing deeper into her body.

When Malena wrapped her other leg around his waist, the humanoid removed his hand from the female’s head to support her weight. The arousing energy was not necessary any more; she was hooked. The copulating would not stop until he was done.

Malena couldn’t believe how deeply she was being penetrated. She could feel his phallus pushing all the way to her belly, stretching her tight cavity further than ever before. This was so surreal.

The previously silent room was now alive with squelching sounds, grunts and loud moans that echoed against the metallic walls. The alien laboratory, mostly used for experiments with specimens brought from faraway worlds, was now an improvised chamber of lust.

Incredibly, Renee had managed to swallow most of the humanoid’s cock, and by doing so, she was on the verge of climax. Her eyes rolled back, both from sheer excitement and the lack of air, until they looked mostly white.

But she was not pulling back until the last possible second.

Still with the enormous cock lodged within her throat, Renee reached her first inevitable orgasm. Her body shuddered in a series of forceful spasms as her pussy gushed abundantly onto the ground between her knees. Her climax was so strong that she lost control of her bladder.

Renee had always wondered about an experience like this, but certainly not with an alien and not with a cock of this size. The naughtiness of this whole situation was way beyond her wildest dreams.

Her orgasm was still going when Renee pulled back and removed the huge phallus from her mouth just before passing out. She didn’t want to miss the chance of enjoying that cock in her pussy.

The humanoid was amazed by the female’s determination. It might not be a bad idea to keep her as a permanent mate.

A couple of meters away, Malena was reaching an orgasm too – the fastest and strongest of her life. Her heightened arousal and the huge size of the alien’s phallus had made her reach her peak in less than a minute of copulation. It was incredible!

Malena found out soon enough that this climax was not only the hardest she ever had, but also the longest. Losing complete control of her body, she fell backwards until she was hanging almost upside down with the humanoid’s cock still lodged in her pussy, keeping her from falling.

Throughout Malena’s wild shuddering, the alien never stop pumping her body with a steady, blissful rhythm.

Having recovered from her first climax, Renee stood up, turned around and bent forward, presenting her ass to the alien. This was like some sort of crazy dream to her, or at least she preferred to think about it that way, even though she knew that all this was really happening.

“Shove your big cock inside of me,” Renee pleaded. She was still horny as hell and she was going to make the most of this surreal orgy.

The humanoid was happy to have Renee’s full cooperation. The arousing energy that he discharged into her brain was always effective, but this female’s willingness to fuck was beyond normal.

The alien stepped forward and shoved the tip of his phallus into the girl’s vaginal cavity. It was warm and tight. After teasing her for a moment, the humanoid grabbed her hips and shoved most of his cock into her slim body.

Renee felt the fat cock stretching her pussy and yelped with pleasure. She felt the long appendage penetrating incredibly deep, and she was afraid that the monster was going to break her in half. But then he stopped, waited a couple of seconds, and pulled back a few centimeters. Then he pushed in again, even deeper, before pulling back one more time. This action was repeated over and over, driving her insane.

The same as with Malena, before the first minute was over, Renee was trembling in ecstasy. She was climaxing! The shivering woman managed to ride out her orgasm standing up, with some help from the humanoid, who grabbed her hips from behind.

In the meantime, Malena had the back of her head resting on the floor while the rest of her body was upside down, receiving her mate’s long phallus from above. It was an awkward position, but she enjoyed it greatly nonetheless.

After her climax receded, Malena looked up at the creature that pounded her pussy so delightfully and wondered how this was possible. She was willingly having sex with an alien! Not even half an hour ago she was safely in her bedroom and now she was being fucked out of her mind by this monster. The logical part of her mind was telling her that she should stop and run away, but her inner wild side was absolutely overbearing and it was forcing her to act on her sexual instincts, no matter what.

I can’t believe this is real. I am fucking a monster! Malena thought.

Renee felt the same way. Her latest orgasm was still lingering in her loins and even now her arousal was not diminishing.

This was by far the best sexual experience of her life, and it was happening with an alien! She could feel the creature’s pelvis smashing against her buttocks, meaning that his entire cock was buried inside of her. It was unbelievable.

The minutes passed and the odd couples assumed more comfortable positions. Malena was now flat on the ground with her mate on top, fucking her in the missionary position. Renee was down on her hands and knees with the alien still fucking her from behind. They could hear each other’s moans, and this provided some sort of complicit reassurance.

The creature on top of Malena not only pumped his hips back and forth, but he also skillfully thrashed his phallus around like a snake within the young woman’s body.

“This feels so good!” Malena screamed. She felt as if the entire world was penetrating her body and it was the best sensation ever.

One meter away, the alien was amazed by Renee’s endurance and malleability. Her pussy was so tight yet it could fit so much. He never thought it possible that a female with such a slim frame would be able to take his entire phallus, but she did and apparently she still wanted more. He concluded that human females would be at the top of his sex partner list from now on.

Finally, after making Malena cum three times, the humanoid reached his peak and ejaculated inside of her. There was so much cum that the girl’s belly bulged in a matter of seconds and then the sticky fluid sprayed through the tight crevices between his cock and her stretched pussy.

When he was done, he removed his cock and knelt beside her.

Malena lifted her torso and watched with fascination as gobs of sperm leaked from her pussy and formed a puddle between her thighs. “Oh my God! It is so much cum!”

Even though he made almost no sound, Renee became aware immediately that her mate was also ejaculating within her womb. The warmth of his semen spread quickly through her insides, searching for a way out. For a brief moment, she considered the chances of getting pregnant with an alien baby, and for reasons she couldn’t understand, this excited her even more.

Malena stood up and followed the humanoid towards a crate in the middle of the room. She paid no attention at the sperm gushing from Renee’s pussy because she was focused on the possibility of getting fucked again. Even after just reaching an orgasm, she was still horny.

He signaled at the shiny box and said a few words in his own language. Malena had no idea what he meant. Was she supposed to open it? All she wanted was more cock.

Realizing that Malena was not getting the message, the humanoid decided to act first. He climbed on the crate and laid back. His cock was aiming upwards, inviting her to jump on top.

Malena’s heart jolted and her pussy twitched when she understood that he wanted to fuck her again, just not on the ground. “Yes!! He is ready for more!” she said out loud.

Malena stood for a moment staring at the crate and her mate, mesmerized by the waving phallus that moved around like an elephant trunk.

Malena’s pause was mistaken for hesitation and one of the humanoids zapped her again with his influential rays. The woman’s brain was already very sensitive to any kind of sexual stimuli and with this boost she was immediately transported to another realm of arousal. Her pussy twitched forcefully and repeatedly, causing more of the sperm that still remained in her cavity to leak down her inner thighs.

Ten seconds later Malena was already on top of the crate, straddling the humanoid and squatting onto the cock that waited below. This time she was in control of the penetration and she had decided to shove the entire appendage into her body, even though it seemed impossible. Her body was demanding it and her mind agreed.

“I need all of it inside!”

But when she reached the right level, the humanoid bent his cock and pressed the tip to her anus. Malena gasped with surprise and stopped cold. She had never tried anal sex before and knew it could be painful.

It is poking at my ass!

But when the tip of the appendage gently penetrated a couple of centimeters, it felt very good. If there was a time to try a cock in her ass, this was it. She was burning with need.

The huge phallus stretched Malena’s tight anal cavity as it entered deeper. There was pain, but she never registered it because the pleasure she felt was truly overwhelming. She kept lowering her body little by little while the sensation became more intense by the second.

Malena’s determination was remarkable, and she continued impaling herself until she felt her ass-cheeks resting on the humanoid’s lap. She had done it! The entire creature’s cock was embedded within her slim body! She felt as if she was part of him. Attached to him forever. This was enough to trigger one more climax.

Malena tightened her ass and shuddered over her partner while a new orgasm wrecked her body and mind.

Renee, who had recovered from her ravishing, stood in front of the couple and watched with lust in her eyes, rubbing her clitoris. She wanted more too.

Realizing that Malena was shivering with orgasmic spasms, Renee rubbed herself faster. Picturing the fat, long phallus churning and twisting within Malena’s loins, penetrating deeper than physically possible, Renee’s pussy twitched hard. She wished it was her in Malena’s place.

God! She has the entire cock inside of her ass!

The other humanoid looked at Malena and thought it might be a good idea to ejaculate inside of her too. Malena’s pussy was available, so he decided not to wait until his friend was done and stepped forward approaching the couple.

Malena was still trembling from her climax when she felt something caressing her pussy lips. She opened her eyes and gasped loudly. The other creature was standing between her legs. He was going to fuck her too!

With a huge phallus already stuffing her body, she thought it was impossible to fit another cock of the same size. Malena spread her legs wider nonetheless. She was more than willing to try.

But the word impossible had no meaning in this place and the humanoid pushed his phallus inside of the young woman’s pussy, first a few centimeters, then as far as it would go. Malena felt as if she was going to torn apart but she wouldn’t trade places with anyone at this moment. The sensations radiating from her pussy and ass were mind-blowing.

Moments later, Malena had both cocks pumping her body like there was no tomorrow. Renee walked around the trio to have a better view of the action. She could see her friend’s belly bulging here and there as the fat cocks moved within. All the things that were happening in this room seemed like a wild dream. A hot, incredibly arousing dream.

They are fucking her so hard!

As if enjoying a double penetration was not enough, Renee leaned forward and started massaging Malena’s clitoris. The overwhelmed woman screamed in bliss, certain that yet another climax was seconds away.

Surprisingly, the three of them climaxed at the same time. Renee thought it would take a long time for the humanoids to reach their peak again, but this wasn’t the case. She watched the sperm flow out of Malena’s pussy as her spasmodic contractions made her body shudder out of control.

Wow! Do they ever run out of cum?

And they kept flooding the woman’s body while Renee moved her cum-smeared hand to her face and licked the delicious fluid. It had a sweet taste that made her tongue tingle and augmented her aroused, if this was even possible.

“Delicious!”

When they were done, they discarded Malena’s shuddering body like a rag-doll and signaled Renee to move forward.

“It is my turn! This is so awesome,” Renee yelp excitedly.

The sperm was still gushing out of Malena’s ass when Renee was already bouncing up and down the humanoid’s cock. He was standing up and she had her legs wrapped around his waist and her arms around his neck.

The humanoid that just fucked Malena was ready to join the couple. He needed no rest and his sperm reserves were vast.

On the contrary, Malena was exhausted. She laid on her stomach while her body still shuddered every few seconds. But she could hear Renee’s moaning and she wanted to know what was going on.

Renee felt the other creature poking at her anus and her pussy twitched hard. It was really her turn! She was going to be penetrated by two enormous cocks at the same time!

“Yes! Fuck me in my ass too!”

Malena rested on the floor while she watched Renee get pounded by the humanoids from both sides. She knew exactly how her friend was feeling and she was so happy for her. Malena couldn’t believe that those two cocks fit in her body moments ago as it was hard to believe that they could fit in Renee’s body right now. Renee screamed in bliss while she was pinned between the two monsters. Droplets of sperm previously pumped in her pussy flew off in every direction.

I can’t believe I was in the same situation moments ago. How did I survive that?!

Wanting to return the favor, Malena walked closer, extended a hand between her friend’s legs and began rubbing her clitoris. She could see that Renee’s belly bulged the same way hers did as the appendages trashed inside.

“Yes!! It feels so good! I going to cum!!” Renee screamed.

“Feels good, doesn’t it?”

A moment later, Renee’s body started to convulse spasmodically. She was climaxing and the expression on her face made it more than evident. Her eyes rolled back so much that they were mostly white. One of her legs shoot straight out and started trembling rapidly as if she was being electrocuted. This lasted for several seconds while her pussy and ass constricted the phalluses that made this mind-blowing orgasm possible.

It didn’t take long before the humanoids ejaculated inside Renee’s crammed body. The white fluid filled her cavities immediately and then gushed to the floor beneath the trio. Renee was still cuming and the hot sensation of the sperm filling her loins did a good job prolonging her orgasm. The whole scene was so arousing that Malena started to get horny again and she rubbed her pussy with her free hand.

Renee’s orgasm faded off but she remained hanging limply between the two creatures. They were not letting go until their sperm reserves were completely empty.

Malena saw that her friend was almost unconscious and started to worry. She pleaded the humanoids to release her and let her rest. However, she continued rubbing her own pussy.

“Please let her go. She can’t take it anymore,” Malena said.

After they were done, the creature’s finally stepped aside and Renee slipped to the ground. Malena knelt to check her friend while hearing the humanoids arguing about something. She had no idea that the aliens were deciding whether to keep them as permanent sex partners or let them go back to their home planet.

I wonder what they are saying. I think it is time to go back to Earth.

Finally, a decision was made. It was too risky to keep the human females. Most likely someone would come over looking for them and the aliens already knew that the human species had heavy weapons. It was better to avoid a confrontation.

Malena was afraid that the humanoids would try to stop them when she and Renee slowly walked towards the portal, but they didn’t. The creatures just looked at them expressionless and immobile. Moments later, both girls were stepping through the portal and arriving home. Renee still felt woozy from her overwhelming orgasm but Malena helped her all the way.

“Don’t make any noise. We have to sneak back to my room without being seen,” Malena whispered.

The fact that they were coming back naked was bad enough. But it was also pretty evident that white sperm was leaking from Renee’s pussy and ass. It dribbled abundantly down her inner thighs. If they were spotted by one of the guards, they would be forced to give a very embarrassing explanation.

***

Malena and Renee spent the next day resting and talking about their extraordinary adventure. The girls described to each other how they felt in full detail.

They talked about how the mysterious energy that was discharged on their heads eradicated all reason and awakened their wild sexual instinct. They described how their orgasms were stronger than ever before and lasted more than they thought possible. Everything had been like a dream.

But there was another side to the story. They had been reckless and were fully aware of it. Those monster could have kill them instead of fucking them. Of maybe that could have fuck them and split them in half in the process. It had been pure luck that they resulted unharmed after that otherworldly ordeal. At the end of the day, the girls agreed not to do it again. It was just too dangerous.

***

But the more Malena thought about how careless it had been, the more excited she got. Sitting on her bed and staring into nothing, Malena couldn’t shake the image of Renee pinned between the two monsters with their large cocks penetrating her pussy and ass and how those same cocks had felt when they were inside of her.

… and I had two of them inside of me at the same time…

Inevitably, Malena’s right hand moved between her legs and started caressing her clitoris. Her pussy was already dripping wet.

Moments later, the young woman’s body was contorting with spasmodic contractions as she brought herself to climax.

Of course one orgasm was not enough. A few more followed during the next couple of hours. But even then, she couldn’t reach the level of satisfaction that she was aiming for. Something was missing.

Malena realized that playing with herself would not provide the necessary gratification ever again. Earlier that day, she had promised not to use the portal anymore but now she was having seconds thoughts. How could she live with the knowledge that such level of pleasure was possible and not pursue it? It was pathetic. She had to visit the aliens again! It was dangerous but the promise of such bliss made it worthwhile.

I have to do it. I have to go back there.

She didn’t want to drag Renee into her horny madness, so she decided to go alone this time.

Malena put on a baby-doll and walked down into the portal’s chamber. Much to her surprise, Renee was already there! And the reason was not difficult to guess. They both had arrived to the same conclusion. They needed to feel those alien cocks inside of their bodies at least one more time.

“Renee! What are you doing here… wait, why am I even asking? I know why you are here.”

After the initial and brief embarrassment, the two best friends talked about how they really felt and decided to go for it. They were doing it again regardless of the danger.

Renee leaned over the console, trying to figure out the combination of characters they used previously. Which characters did I type in? They all look very similar.

“Can you remember the combination of symbols?” Renee asked Malena.

“Not really. But I think nobody had use it the portal since yesterday, so we should just jump in and it will take us to the same place.”

“I think you are right. Let’s do this.”

Malena was right about this characteristic of the portal. It remained locked on the last used location until someone, or something changed it.

But the girls were so excited with the anticipation of being ravished that they were making assumptions they shouldn’t. Almost twenty four hours had passed since they came back from the humanoid’s planet and they couldn’t possible know it the portal had been used by the scientist since then.

None of this mattered to them. The girls held hands and jumped…

***

They didn’t arrive to the same place! They were lucky enough that this place had breathable air and regular temperature. The wide open place appeared to be desolated except for a some weird-looking plants surrounded by even stranger rock formations.

“Shit! Where the hell are we?” Renee exclaimed.

“This is definitely not the same place. Maybe we should go back,” Malena said.

The girls considered jumping back to Earth and try again, but then they saw something that triggered their curiosity…

There were a couple of glistening plants that stood out from the rest. Each of these plants had four thick, long tentacles. And this was exactly what caught the girls’ attention. As they walked closer, Renee was already picturing one of these tentacles penetrating her pussy. This idea made her shiver, increasing her arousal.

“Wow! Look at these tentacles. They are so shinny and… thick,” Renee said.

“Is this a plant or an animal? I can’t tell,” Malena asked, approaching the second specimen.

The creatures sensed the heat of the girls’ bodies and bent towards them. They didn’t have eyes and couldn’t tell if the subjects were suitable for carrying seeds but they were going to find out soon enough.

When Renee was at reach, the creature used its super-sensitive nerves to locate the hottest part of the woman’s body to investigate. It touched Renee’s pussy through her delicate panties. The woman jolted surprised, but didn’t move away.

“What the hell?! It is moving! It is touching my… my panties!”

Renee lifted her head and looked at Malena. They stared at each other without saying a word, certain that they both were thinking the same thing. This creature, whatever it was, wanted to fuck them too.

Renee let out a soft gasp at the feeling of the tentacle rubbing against her crotch and Malena felt her pussy moistening rapidly.

It never occurred to the girls that this creature could be dangerous. The only thought that occupied her mind was the possibility if being fuck as hard as the night before. They quickly discarded their clothes and moved closer to the creatures.

“Are you going to fuck me?” Renee asked the plant, as if it could understand her.

Malena stood near the other creature and talked to it too, “Hello lover. Let’s see what you have for me.”

In response to the growing heat of the newly arrived subjects, the creatures moved their tentacles faster, showing their own version of excitement.

Renee turned around with the intention of bending forward, the same way she did with the humanoid the night before, to entice this new strange creature to fuck her. But the creature didn’t give her time to do that…

Analyzing the heat waves emanating from the female’s body, the lifeform had already figure out her anatomy and it knew exactly which openings to penetrate. And without wasting one more second, it shove the tentacle forward, entering Renee’s pussy all the way to the bottom.

Malena heard Renee’s loud moan but she didn’t bother to check on her friend. She was busy looking at one tentacle surrounding her body, promising a night to remember. The appendages had a fleshy appearance so Malena deduced that this creature was not a plant but an animal. In fact, the tentacle looked similar to those of an octopus, only thicker and larger, much larger.

“You are really going to fuck me, aren’t you?” Malena said in a soft voice.

The woman’s pussy was twitching even before the appendage that circled around her upper leg touched her skin. She was breathing deeper than normal and her heart was beating fast. She wanted this so badly.

For a moment, she wondered if there was something wrong with her, wishing to be ravished by an alien monster, but then she remember her previous experience and stopped worrying altogether.

***

A moment later the orgy was in full gear. The girls’ moans traveled far across the vast, open land but there was nobody to hear it. It was only them and the tentacle creatures. There were other strange plants around but they seemed inert and nonreactive.

The mind-blowing assault was everything that Renee expected, including a double penetration. The creature detected the woman’s anal cavity and it hurried to penetrate that hole too. The aroused woman reached back and spread her ass-cheeks while she was screaming her lungs out.

This event was very different for the creature. It felt no joy, nor pain. It felt nothing. Its movements were driven by pure reproductive instinct. This species had learn in the course of millions of years that sexually aroused subjects meant more collaborative subjects. Therefore, they excelled in arousing techniques.

Right now, Renee was experiencing all that knowledge in her pussy and ass. The appendages churned and trashed inside of her body so savagely, so perfectly, that it was driving her insane with pleasure. It was hard to believe that this felt even better than the humanoids’ cocks.

And Renee was not the only one. Malena looked up to the star-filled sky trying to cope with the madness that was happening between her legs. The tentacles moved so fast yet so carefully. They touched every sensitive nerve a thousand times every second without pause.

Malena stayed immobile, her muscles tensed, afraid that if she moved even one millimeter this wonderful sensation was going to disappear. She was so mistaken about this. The creature was not going to let her go before she was full to the brim with eggs and until then, Malena was going to remain on the verge of ecstasy.

While the ravaging continued, something happened with the portal. A new arrival. It was a small, bony creature the size of a cat. A scavenger. It was looking for food or any useful material to build a nest. It represented no danger for the girls and its presence would had been of no consequence if it wasn’t for the fact that, after passing through the portal, it changed the connection; therefore, the destination. There was no longer a direct link between this place and Earth.

Unaware of her uncertain future, Renee moaned even louder when she felt warmth filling her entrails. She moved one hand to her belly when it began to bloat. The creature was cuming! It was ejaculating a huge amount of sperm inside of her, along with eggs. Dozens of eggs!

What the hell!! Renee thought through the haziness cause by unbearable bliss.

The night before, the excess of sperm had gushed out of her saturated cavities. This time, the tentacles prevented the eggs and fluid to escape, so the woman’s abdomen kept growing, giving her the appearance of being pregnant.

Doing her best to overcome the pleasure she was feeling, Renee lifted her torso to see what was going on with her body. She could actually feel the little bumps formed by the eggs as they accumulated inside her belly. It was so weird… and exciting. Renee was about to cum.

“It is shoving egg inside of me! I am full of little eggs!!” Renee yelled with disbelief

As Renee threw her head back screaming in climax, Malena looked up to see what was happening to her friend. She gasped when she saw Renee’s expanding belly. Was this possible? Was the creature pumping so much sperm inside of her that it was stretching her abdomen? These question were about to be answered in less than a minute.

“What is going on over there?!” Malena asked. She received no answer.

And then Malena felt it. First the hot fluid and immediately after, something else, heavier and in great quantities that saturated her belly.

One by one, the small eggs traveled fast through a tube inside the tentacle and emerged within the woman’s cavities. Malena saw her own belly growing so fast that in a matter of seconds she appeared to be four months pregnant.

The little bony creature found Renee’s panties lying around and thought they would be perfect for its nest. It searched nearby and found more of these delicate garments. While stealing the girls’ clothes, the creature always kept its distance from the strange looking female that screamed in bliss a few meters away.

Renee’s body was shaking violently as she rode her orgasm. The pleasure she was feeling was beyond her wildest dreams. She could feel the sperm and the eggs stuffing her vaginal cavity, her womb, her rectum and even her stomach. It was actually starting to hurt, but it hurt so good that she wished this would never end.

It came to a point where her body couldn’t fit any more of the creature’s offspring, yet the monster keep pumping more eggs and fluid inside of her. There was only one way out. Renee opened her mouth wide when she felt them rushing up her gullet.

All this happened while her orgasm refused to fade away. It became too much to bare. Renee was dimly aware that she was loosing consciousness.

Realizing that there was no more space inside the female to keep its offspring, the creature considered that its job was done and retrieved the tentacles. A mixture of eggs and seminal fluid was ejected from Renee’s pussy and ass the same way it escaped from her mouth.

Renee felt the pressure within her loins starting to decreases as her cavities expelled the precious cargo. The eggs passing through her pussy lips felt so good that it prolonged her climax.

Watching Renee’s ordeal, Malena had deduced that the creature was using their bodies as a vessels for distributing eggs. All this was so freaking arousing and maybe for this very reason, she wanted to help. When her body was full to the limit, the overwhelmed woman tightened her lips and covered her mouth.

She could feel the sperm and eggs in her throat but the creature was still forcing more of them inside. Then the inevitable happened. A large gob of cum erupted between her lips, followed by a couple of eggs.

Malena believed that she was not doing her job right but there was nothing she could do about it. Her climax was still going and she couldn’t control her own body.

I can’t hold th… them inside…

The astounded woman was jolting not only from her orgasmic contractions but also from the tentacles trashing within her cavities and the gargling reflex of the eggs passing through her throat.

In fact, sensing that its eggs were spraying to the ground was actually the signal that the creature needed to stop. Malena was doing her job perfectly.

***

A while later, both girls were barely conscious, laying on the floor surrounded by a pool of sperm and discarded eggs. Renee could remember when her orgasm started by she couldn’t remember when it ended. She only knew that it lasted several minutes and it was the strongest ever. Her wonderful experience with the humanoids the night before paled in comparison to this one.

“God! This was so awesome!”

Malena’s body jolted from time and time as some of the eggs escape her saturated pussy or her jammed ass. She felt her head spinning in the aftermath of her mind-blowing climax. She also felt completely relaxed and satisfied.

When they had enough time to recover, the girls stood up and walked closer to each other. Their bellies were still bloated but not as much as before.

“Can you believe this?” Malena said, “This fuck was even better than yesterday’s!”

“Absolutely! It was incredible! But… what should we do with all the eggs in ours bellies?”

“I think we are meant to distribute them.”

“We are? Distribute them where?”

“Everywhere I guess. Let’s go back home first. Then we’ll figure out what to do.”

Malena looked around for her clothes but they were gone. Neither of them saw the little creature that stole them a while ago.

“Where the hell are my panties?” Malena asked, “Damned! We will have to go back naked, again.”

Renee let out a soft gasped as another egg slid off her pussy and fell to the ground. “Ups, another egg slipped out of me.”

The girls jumped through the portal and froze in place from the shock. They were not in the lab. They were not on Earth! The astounded women didn’t understand what was happening. Was the portal broken? Did somebody reprogrammed it while they were fucking like crazy?

“Where the hell are we?!!” Renee asked alarmed.

“Holy crap!!” Was Malena’s expression when she looked ahead.

A few meters away from them, a large creature that like looked like a dinosaur was yelling at another little creature identical to the one that stole the girls’ clothes. Despite its prehistoric appearance, the creature seemed to be intelligent.

Acting almost by instinct, Malena jumped back through the portal and ended up in the same place as before, near the tentacle creatures. Then she jumped back to be with Renee.

The dinosaur-creature heard the girls arriving and approached slowly. He wasn’t sure to which species they belonged but he was almost certain that they were females. He spoke using the most universal language he knew, hoping that they would answer back and then he could identify their origin.

“bja hgkgv”

“What is that thing?! He is making noises and coming straight at us,” Renee said apprehensively.

“I… I don’t know. If he gets any closer, we jump through the portal.”

He actually had a funny appearance and did not seem menacing at all. Malena and Renee stayed put while they looked at him slowly approaching.

The electronic translator implanted in the creature’s throat quickly recognized the speech patterns of the girls and his next words came out in perfect English.

“Hello. My name is Zorg. Where are you coming from? You are humans aren’t you?”

“H..Hi. Yes, we are human. We want to go back home,” Malena said.

“Can you help us?” Renee hurriedly asked.

The creature knew that humans had not been using the portal for long. In fact, they visited this planet for the first time just a few weeks ago. He quickly understood the situation. These females didn’t know how to program the portal and they had no way to got back home.

Then, he saw one of the eggs slip out of Malena’s pussy and this gave him an idea. A very naughty idea.

“Is that a Writher egg?” Zorg asked, “They are delicious. If you give them to me, maybe I can help you.”

“Sure! We’ll give them all to you,” Malena exclaimed.

“And then you will help us get home, right?” Renee asked again.

“First the eggs, then we’ll talk about it,” Zorg responded.

The confused girls were excited that this creature was willing to help, but they didn’t know how to get the eggs out of their bodies. They needed to get creative.

Malena and Renee had been best friends for many years and they had experimented kissing each other on the lips when they were younger, even though they had never been really intimate together. Strangely enough, at this moment they had the same idea at the same time. The only way to get all the eggs out of their bodies was to reach in and grab them.

“I will have to put my whole hand inside of you. Are you sure about this?” Renee asked, kneeling in front of her friend.

“It is the only way. We give him the eggs and then we go home,” Malena answered.

It was an extreme solution but after the first encounter with the humanoids, something changed about the way the girls looked at sex. Nothing seemed beyond the limit. Nothing was impossible.

The fact that Malena was dripping wet with her own fluids, adding to the remnants of her previous ravishing, made it easy for Renee to shove her entire hand into the tight vaginal cavity.

“You are so tight! Your pussy is squeezing my hand,” Renee exclaimed.

Neither of the girls would admit it at this point, but they were both excited with the idea of fisting each other. It was such a wild thing to do!

The creature watched attentively as Renee pushed her hand into her friend’s body. Getting the eggs was not really important to him. He could get them at any market-place. He had other plans for this curvy, new arrivals.

Ummh! This females’ body cavities are flexible. This is good.

Renee reached a few centimeters further and quickly found a bunch of eggs squirming around. They were so slippery that it was very difficult to grab them. Renee had to move her hand all over the tight place.

“I am touching them. But they are hard to grab!”

Malena did her best not to show the pleasure she was feeling but it was impossible. After a few seconds, her eyes rolled back while she moaned loudly.

Renee pulled her hand out holding a few eggs within her fingers. They counted only four. There were many more still inside.

“I only got four. I’ll reach in again.”

“Hmmg…Yes… There are more inside…” Malena whispered. Her pussy was twitching from the expectancy of having her friend’s fist inside of her again.

“They look delicious. Get them all,” Zorg commanded.

Renee shoved her hand further in this time. She pulled out a few eggs and then shoved it even deeper. She repeated the process several times until she was reaching almost elbow deep. She was so excited that she couldn’t wait for her turn to be fisted.

“Wow! The eggs are so deep within your body. I have my entire forearm inside of you!”

Malena was going insane from this unbelievable sensation. Her best friend was fucking her with her entire arm. She wondered why they didn’t think about doing this before? She was getting very close to climax.

“Yes! This is good. Shove all your arm inside,” Zorg said. The creature was delighted by these females’ commitment. He was truly enjoying the show.

With her legs shaking, Malena could barely remain standing as Renee pulled the last couple of eggs. Incredibly, she hadn’t reach an orgasm yet and she was dying for it. But then she remembered that the tentacle-creature had deposited eggs in her ass too. This blissful experience was not over.

“These are the last ones. Now it’s my turn!”

“Are you sure that these are all?” Zorg knew that the Writher creature always behaved the same way, and most likely, it had deposited eggs in every hole of these females.

Malena quickly answered Zorg’s question about the eggs, eager to have Renee’s hand back inside of her body. She turned around and bent forward saying…

“There are more eggs in my ass. We will get those for you too.”

Shit! She is right. Renee thought, I’ll have to wait a few more minutes for my turn.

Zorg was certain that Malena was horny enough to agree with his next proposal. “I have a better idea to get those eggs out of you. Get down on your hands and knees.”

Malena was puzzled by the creature’s request but all she needed to hear was “to get those eggs out”. She was more than ready to comply.

Zorg waited until Malena was in position to extrude his hidden cock and both girls gasped when they saw it. It was the largest phallus they had seen in their entire lives. Malena wondered if the penetration was even possible, but her pussy gushed nonetheless.

“Oh my God! Look at the size of that thing!” Renee exclaimed.

I can do this! This cock will certainly make me cum. Malena thought.

Zorg moved forward without any hurry, knowing that he was holding all the cards. Malena’s heart was beating fast but not because of fear. It was excitement. Having that massive cock inside of her body was something beyond her wildest dreams. Yet here she was. All this was real. The phallus was just a few centimeters from her ass.

“Please hurry. Fuck me with your big cock,” Malena pleaded.

Malena felt the tip of the huge cock pressing against her sphincter and she jolted. For a brief second, she had second thoughts about doing it, but she still didn’t move. Then, an instant later, the massive cock was inside of her! And it was stretching her anal cavity beyond belief.

The woman’s ass had been already distended by the tentacle that ravished her moments ago, but the girth of Zorg’s phallus was twice as big and the penetration felt like the entire world was pushing into her body.

“Arggh! It is in! His cock is inside of me!!”

Malena stared at the floor while the huge appendage entered a few centimeters deeper. The sensation was mind-blowing.

Renee rubbed her pussy rapidly while watching the creature’s legs slowly moving forward, taking small steps. At the same time, she saw the enormous phallus disappearing inside of her friend’s body. It was difficult to believe that Malena had already taken half his cock up her ass. Then she saw Malena’s belly bulging and she knew how deep the phallus was. She rubbed her pussy faster.

Oh my God! How is she doing this?! I want it. I want him to fuck me too!

When his cock couldn’t go any deeper, Zorg started moving her bulky hips back and forth, pumping Malena’s body with surprising agility considering his size. Malena’s slim frame was impaled so thoroughly that it moved along with the strokes, but there was enough friction to drive her inside with pleasure.

“Why don’t you lay in front of your friend? She can take the eggs out of you while I take the eggs out of her,” Zorg suggested to Renee.

Renee considered that this was the best idea ever. She couldn’t just stay there touching herself while her friend got the ravishing of the century.

Malena stared intently at Renee’s pussy while her friend laid in front of her, spread her legs wide and lifted her hips. It was very difficult to focus with Zorg’s big cock plugged so deep in her ass.

“Now is my turn Malena. Do me!” Renee demanded with excitement.

Regardless that she couldn’t think straight at the moment, Malena understood that returning the favor was the least she could do.

Renee shivered when she felt Malena’s fingers touching her pussy lips and reaching a couple of centimeters inside. She was already dripping wet and no further lubrication was necessary.

“Yes!! Reach in and pull those eggs out of me. Fuck me with your whole arm.”

Looking down at her crotch Renee could see the bulge in her abdomen, saturated with eggs. She couldn’t wait to have Malena’s hand pulling them out.

A moment later Renee had her wish fulfilled. Malena’s forearm was almost elbow deep in her tight cavity while she moaned loudly from the overbearing sensation. To Malena, it was amazing to feel so many eggs churning around and yet it was so challenging to grab them. “I can…ughh.. feel them. I can feel the eggs!”

Malena pulled out her hand holding just five semi-transparent eggs. She knew there were dozens more still inside and she wondered if she would be able to pull them all out before reaching an orgasm that might drive her unconscious.

“Do it again please! Pull more eggs out!” Renee pleaded.

Malena keep shoving her arm into Renee’s pussy while Zorg keep shoving his cock into Malena’s ass. The overwhelmed woman was doing her best to hold back her climax but was losing the battle. She could feel a powerful orgasm building within her loins and she suspected that it was going to be devastating.

“I… am… cum…ing..” Malena yelled.

And she was not the only one. Zorg announced that he was about to cum too and Renee was not far behind.

“Get ready to receive my sperm, dear. I am cuming!” Zorg exclaimed.

“Don’t stop! Please don’t stop!” Renee pleaded.

Zorg closed his eyes tightly while he reached his peak and his vast reserves of sperm initiated the journey from his male sac into Malena’s frail body.

The shivering woman felt Zorg’s phallus pulsating inside of her, then the warmth of his cum feeling her entrails and that was it. Her mind blanked out completely. With her arm still buried inside Renee’s pussy, her orgasm hit her like a freight train. It was so intense that her body froze over while her mind crumbled under waves of pleasure that she was no able to comprehend.

Renee was right on the edge of climax. Malena’s hand was still inside of her but it was not moving anymore. She wondered what was going on and the answer came quickly. A loud, gurgling sound preceded a large god of cum that erupted from Malena’s gaping mouth.

What’s happening?! Renee wondered in silence.

It took her a moment to understand what was happening, but it all became obvious when the white sperm splashed on her belly and chest. Zorg was pumping so much cum inside Malena’s body that it was coming out of her mouth and it was expelling the eggs along with it. Renee thought it was a cleaver, super sexy solution.

“Holy crap! The eggs are coming out of your mouth! This is so hot!”

Still not reaching climax, Renee pulled back and watched Malena’s unconscious body crumble to the ground. The overwhelmed woman still shivered at the rhythm of Zorg’s non-stopping ejaculation, but her rolled-back eyes were a clear indication that her mind was gone, lost in a labyrinth of unbearable pleasure.

“This feels good. Your soft bodies are perfect receptacles for my cum,” Zorg said happily.

“My belly is flat again. But there are more eggs inside of me,” Renee assured, begging for more.

Considering that Malena had endured enough, Zorg slowly walked back retrieving his huge phallus from the unconscious woman. Renee watched with fascination as the remnants of sperm gushed from her friend’s anus and spilled to the floor between her legs. She was certain that it was her turn and her pussy twitched just thinking about it.

And Zorg was ready for her. He turned his bulky body around and indicated Renee to go down on her hands and knees. It didn’t sound like a command but more like a polite suggestion. In any case, Renee was more than happy to oblige. She couldn’t get her eyes off the cum-smeared phallus while she plugged a finger into her ass. It felt so good and it was just a finger!

The ravishing that was coming next was going to be monumental.

“Step over here my dear female. It is your turn to deliver those eggs inside of you.”

“Of course. I can’t wait to give them to you.”

Renee’s breathing was agitated while she looked back at the approaching phallus. It was so much bigger up close. She was scared but her arousal was stronger than her fear.

“Are you ready to receive my cock?”

“I am ready. Please go slow, like you did with Malena.”

Renee felt the huge appendage spreading her ass-cheeks and penetrating her body with ease. Zorg was so massive that her tightness was no obstacle for his hard, unyielding cock. He pushed deeper and deeper until Renee thought that the tip of his phallus was going to come out of her mouth.

Then, without any warning whatsoever, she reached a mind-blowing climax.

The same way it happened with Malena, the creature’s cock was so tightly snuggled by Renee’s cavity that his pumping motions rocked the woman’s entire body, reducing the friction and prolonging the mating session.

Not that Renee was complaining about this. As soon as her first orgasm faded off, she could feel the next one already building inside of her.

Eventually Zorg reached his peak again and discharged an equally large amount of cum into Renee’s packed body. The overwhelmed woman was in the midst of another orgasm when she sensed the hot fluid traveling up her throat and gushing between her lips. The stunned woman felt like she was nothing more than an extension of Zorg’s cock. Like a living sheath created to keep his cock warm and ready to deliver his cum from her mouth whenever it was needed.

At this moment, knowing that her mind was slipping away, she understood why Malena had lost consciousness after experiencing the same treatment. This was absolute, utter bliss.

A moment later, Zorg was looking down at the two human females lying unconscious on his sky-deck and wondered if he had over do it. But the girls seemed fine. It was just a matter of waiting until they regained consciousness.

“Ups, I guess my cock was too much for them. I’ll take a nap until they wake up.”

He was no done with them yet. He was planning to assign a few more tasks to these sexy visitors before letting them go back to their home planet.

***

Malena woke up first. She didn’t know where she was or what had happened, until she looked at Zorg sleeping nearby and she felt the soreness all over her body but particularly in her ass.

God! That was unreal! I wonder how I am still alive after being fucked like that… Then she looked at Renee, a couple of meters away, sleeping peacefully with her own pool of sperm accumulated between her legs and around her face. Oh! Renee fell unconscious too?

Malena woke Renee and the girls talked about the situation.

“Are you ok?” Malena asked her confused friend.

“Yeah, I guess…my ass hurts. Is Zorg sleeping? Should we wake him up so we can go home?”

“Mine hurts too! Can you believe we were able to take that monstrous cock inside our bodies?”

“Yes! It is unbelievable. Now we have something to tell our grand-kids… haha.”

They had fulfilled their part of the deal and Zorg had promised to re-program the portal so they could go back to Earth. Now they couldn’t decide if they should wake him up or wait.

The girls didn’t suspect that Zorg was planning something very different for them.

When he woke, he informed Malena and Renee about his plans. He was fully aware that they had no choice but to do what he asked and they girls knew it too.

“Before I re-program the portal to take you home, I need you to do something for me,” Zorg said.

“But we gave you the eggs,” Malena complained, “That was the deal to let us go back to Earth.”

“The deal has change,” he responded harshly, “It is something very easy and mostly safe. Listen carefully…”

Mostly safe?! Renee thought alarmed.

***

A short while later, Malena and Renee were stepping through the portal into another world. Zorg had been very specific about what they had to do and how to do it. It should be an easy job.

“Wow! This place looks ancient,” Renee exclaimed, looking around the well lite cave they just stepped in.

“Yes it does. We are supposed to follow the main corridor until finding the green seeder.”

“First, Zorg wanted the eggs inside of us and now he wants seeds,” Renee said, “That creature is all about food, isn’t it?”

“I am not so sure,” Malena responded, “Didn’t you notice that most of the eggs remained on the floor? I think he just wanted to fuck us.”

“And he certainly did. This whole adventure is so crazy.”

After advancing a few meters, they saw one of the guardian creatures. At first sight, it didn’t seem too menacing. The monster resembled a large, pinkish dog with a long, wide neck that ended in a rounded head. The creature had no eyes but he immediately sensed the presence of the invaders and turned around to face them.

Renee stopped scared. Malena kept walking.

“Holy crap! Are you seeing this?!” Renee whispered.

“It is one of the monsters that Zorg described,” Malena said, surprisingly calmed.

The creature lifted his body on two legs to appear larger and more intimidating. Then he opened its mouth, that occupied most of his head, and showed an ample collection of long, sharp teeth.

But it was not the teeth that captured Malena’s attention. She was staring further down, at the monster’s big phallus. She didn’t think twice to offer herself as the distractor. “I’ll distract him while you look for the green plant.”

“Be careful!!” Renee said.

Seconds later, another monster appeared behind the first one.

Certain that the creature was not going to eat her, Malena knelt in front of him and grabbed his large cock. The creature allowed her to do so, looking at her with curiosity.

His cock is so big

The second monster acknowledged the presence of Renee but Malena was closer and he focused his attention on her too.

The aroused woman leaned forward and licked the tip of the phallus. While doing this, her pussy twitched hard a couple of times. She couldn’t believe how horny she was. Malena was already picturing that huge appendage entering her pussy and bringing her to yet another mind-blowing orgasm. I want this cock inside of me.

As if the monster was reading Malena’s mind, he grabbed her forcefully and lifted her off the ground.

The excited woman gasped from the unexpected rough handling, but when she saw the creature’s phallus aligning with her vaginal cavity, she cried with joy.

Since the monster couldn’t care less about the invader’s well being, the penetration was brutal.

It was widely known that the guardians of this place had a weakness for females of any species and it was not uncommon to use this flaw as a way of distracting them while someone else stole the green-plant seeds. The monsters never learned and they fell for it every time.

Today was no exception. Malena screamed in bliss as the huge phallus slid between her legs. She felt the monster’s cock penetrating impossibly deep inside of her, almost impaling her alive, and it was the best sensation ever. She couldn’t help to wonder if she was loosing her mind. Letting all these monsters fuck her brains out as if it was something normal. Then she came to the conclusion that it felt too good to matter. If she was losing her mind, so be it.

The second creature was curios about Malena. He approached the mating couple and extruded his long, flexible tongue to examine the female’s body. He sensed the chemicals in the air and perceived Malena’s unbridled arousal. A female willing to mate was an opportunity impossible to pass and he started licking the woman’s thighs and ass-cheeks looking for another entrance.

And he quickly found it. The thick, slippery tongue detected Malena’s anal cavity and pierced in. He wasn’t sure about the purpose of this hole but it he was going to fuck her anyway.

Oh God! The other one is probing my ass!!

Renee watched from a safe distance as the second monster stood on two legs, like his partner did before, and walked awkwardly towards the couple. It was not difficult to imagine what was going to happen next.

“Wow! The other creature is going to penetrated her too. Zorg was right. These guardians are very easily distracted.”

According to Zorg instructions, when one of the girls had the guardians attention, the other should walked further down the hall to look for the green plant, then do whatever was necessary to extract its seeds.

It was more than evident that Malena was not at risk of being eaten. All these monsters cared about, like the others they had encounter before, was to fuck them and fill them with sperm. Renee thought about this while passing by the mating trio. She looked at Malena’s frail body pinned between the two beasts, with two huge cocks buried in her tight holes, and her pussy twitched hard. She was getting horny.

Holy shit! They are fucking her so hard. Maybe I should be the one distracting them.

Renee was surprised at how quickly she found the green plant. It was no more than ten meters away from Malena and the monsters. It looked exactly as Zorg described it. But there was a problem. Renee couldn’t see any sign of seeds anywhere. The plant extended across the ground two meters around and had a protruding mass at the center. She was confused.

“Now how the hell am I suppose to take the seeds out? Zorg didn’t say anything about it.”

Renee could hear noises coming from the plant’s central bump, as if something was moving inside. The sound became stronger while she got closer.

Renee stood nearby, wondering what to do next.

Suddenly, a tentacle emerged from the center of the plant and extended almost two meters above the ground. This startled Renee but she stayed in place. If Malena had been brave enough to let those monsters fuck her, then Renee was determined to do the same.

She was fully aware that the tentacle could grab her at any moment, but she had no intention of running. In fact, the sight of such a thick appendage waving in front of Renee’s face brought back recent memories that made her pussy gush.

“Wow! This tentacle is so freaking long!” Renee said of loud, while the tentacle moved around her body as if it was studying her. “Am I going to get fucked by this? It is too pointy.”

Renee was going to learn soon enough that the game of distraction was not exclusive to the invaders. While she was looking at the tentacle waving in front of her face, she failed to see the other one approaching from the side.

When Renee felt something poking at her right ear, she instinctively lifted her arm trying to push it away, but it was too late. Her hand never reached her head. Her entire body froze as a pernicious electric discharge took over her nervous system.

The plant was unaware that Renee was not physically strong, compared to other creatures, and it could subdue her by force. It wasn’t taking any chances. Taking control of the invader’s motility was the safest way to defend itself and more importantly, to secure a vessel for seeds distribution.

As this happened, Renee’s pussy gushed again, more abundantly. She couldn’t move her body and she didn’t want to. She was at the complete mercy of the plant and this sensation of vulnerability was extremely arousing.

As more electric pulses filtered into her head, one idea pooped in her brain and started to overcome all other. She wanted to get fucked by the plant. She needed it.

***

Meanwhile, the monsters keep pumping Malena’s body with increasing speed. The overwhelmed woman could barely breath as she received the powerful strokes from both sides.

Her orgasm exploded just second before she felt her insides flooding with hot sperm. The creatures were climaxing too and ejaculated a huge amount of fluid into her loins, filling her to the limit almost instantly.

Malena was trying very hard not to lose consciousness and miss this wonderful experience. The same way it happened with the tentacle-monster that filled her with eggs, Malena felt the creature’s abundant sperm relentlessly saturating her body until she felt it surging up her throat and filling her mouth from within. She tightened her lips as best she could but the sperm was coming out no matter what.

It’s too much!!

One second later Malena’s mouth became a fountain of white, thick fluid that erupted into the air. This reignited the woman’s climax that made her shiver from head to toe. Despite all odds, Malena was still conscious at the end of the multiple climax.

The creatures were oblivious to Malena’s orgasmic contortions and kept pumping semen into her body until they thought it was enough to get her pregnant. The creature that was fucking Malena’s pussy pulled away, retrieving his phallus, and took a few steps back to check his sperm leaking from the female’s cavity. His job was done and it was time to rest.

The exhausted woman was left hanging limply on top of the other huge cock buried in her ass. The monster was still ejaculating the last streams of cum into her body and Malena touched her belly to feel it churning around. She was becoming addicted to this wonderful sensation.

After he was done, the creature released Malena who fell forward to the ground. He leaned down and extended his tongue to check Malena’s body again. He wanted to make sure that the female had been impregnated. He quickly realized that he had discharged his load of sperm into the wrong hole. This should be corrected.

Malena remembered that Renee was also in the room and wondered what was going on with her.

Where is Renee? I guess she is looking for the plant. But Malena’s thoughts were interrupted by the fat tongue penetrating forcefully into her body. Apparently the orgy was not over!

The startled woman threw her head back and moaned loudly when she felt the flexible appendage churning inside her vaginal cavity. And for the second time in the last few minutes, Malena felt the sperm that saturated her body rushing up her esophagus and erupting from her mouth.

Without expecting it, Malena reached another climax.

***

Renee didn’t notice when the other tentacle entered her left ear. She still couldn’t move but she was getting hornier every passing second. Her pussy was twitching non-stop and she was so wet that her fluids were dripping from her labia, down her inner thighs. She wanted to touch herself but her hands were not responding. Renee needed to feel something in her pussy. Anything! As long as it was hard and thick.

Her wish was about to be fulfilled. A third tentacle, different from the other two, emerged out of the central bump. It was pink instead of green and had a bulbous tip that seemed to be breathing like a lung.

This new appendage moved slowly, sensing if there was any kind of danger. But the carrier seemed to be completely subjugated. She was ready for impregnation.

The moment Renee felt the large rounded object penetrating her pussy, she reached an orgasm.

Oddly enough, except from a subtle shuddering, her body remained completely still. Nonetheless, quite the opposite was happening in her brain. The excited woman was seeing bolts of white light the sparked behind her eyes in synchrony with the twitching of her pussy.

Not too far away, Renee could hear Malena’s loud moans but this was meaningless to her at the moment. All she cared about was that thing working its way up between her legs. And a short moment later, Renee’s belly was bulging to accommodate the entire bulbous section of the tentacle. The woman’s orgasm was still going and it showed no signs of slowing down.

The mass nestled within the woman’s womb was still breathing in and out, as if it was a living entity, independent from the rest of the creature.

***

After exploring Malena’s body and realizing than he needed to penetrate her pussy too in order to achieve impregnation, the creature pulled its tongue back and lifted his phallus again. The aroused woman quickly understood the monster’s intentions. She was not wasting this opportunity and willingly assumed an appropriate kneeling position.

“You want to fuck me again? Go ahead. I am ready for you.”

Even though she was expecting it, Malena gasped loudly when she felt the large phallus entering her vaginal cavity. Spittle flew off her gaping mouth from the forceful penetration.

Very soon the odd couple started to get a rhythm. Malena did her best to stay in place while receiving the relentless strokes from behind. The monster slowly increased the pace, eager to fill this female’s womb with his sperm.

In this position, Malena could see Renee standing not far ahead near a weird plant. The fact that her friend was not moving while a fat pink tentacle penetrated her pussy, should had been a clear sign that she was in trouble, but Malena was too distracted with her own ravishing to pay attention.

Anyway, if Renee was in trouble, she was not aware of it. The creature’s tentacles had taken control of her mind and body. All she knew was that it felt overwhelmingly wonderful and she could stand there forever if it was necessary.

The creature had other plans. The bulbous tip of the tentacle had detach itself from the stem and now rested comfortably within the female’s womb. The rest of the tentacle pulled back, retracting from Renee’s body with a loud slurping sound, followed by an abundant gush of vaginal fluids.

The bulge on Renee’s abdomen was clearly visible as it outlined the seed lodged inside.

The pink tentacle quickly disappeared inside the main bulk of the creature and immediately after, the thinner green tentacles detached themselves from Renee’s ears and waved around the stunned woman.

Renee managed to stand still for a few more seconds before she felt her legs weaken. The fullness of her belly matched the emptiness of her mind and she didn’t react at all as her body fell to the ground. Her pussy was still gushing and only then, Renee noticed that she was still in the midst of the longest orgasm of her life.

The astounded woman laid motionless on top of the mushy surface, staring mindlessly into the ceiling of the cave. She could feel the creature’s seed in her belly and a joyous sensation surmounted her.

“… walk far… plant seed…” she whispered.

The idea popped into her enthralled mind out of nowhere. She had to walk far. She had to plant the seed. Her pussy twitched just thinking about it. Nothing else was important. Her mouth said the words like a mantra. This was her new mission.

**

Meanwhile, Malena’s moans echoed against the walls of the cave. The monster was fucking her so fast and so hard. She knew that he was about to cum inside of her. His cock was pulsating and so was her pussy. The woman’s entire body moved and shivered at the pace of his massive phallus. The creature was not the only one of the verge of climax.

They both came simultaneously. The creature screeched, she screamed. White sperm flew off the woman’s tight vaginal cavity while both bodies remained in place. One pumping cum and the other taking in as much as possible.

Malena was becoming addicted to this sensation. Being overpowered and overwhelmed by these creatures. She was becoming a monster whore and she knew it.

When the monster was done, he pulled back and extruded his flexible tongue to check his work. He detected gobs of cum leaking from the female’s pussy which meant that her body was full with his seed. The impregnation had been successful.

“You made me cum so hard. Thank you for that.” Malena said, looking back at the creature while letting the excess of sperm dribble to the ground. She also had done a good job distracting the guardians. Now it was time to check on Renee.

***

Malena got scared when she saw Renee lying immobile on the ground. Her friend didn’t look physically damaged but she was not responding to any questions. Renee had a faraway stare and all she could do was mumbled the same words over and over…

“…walk far.. plant seed…”

“Renee!! Are you ok? What happened?!”

After a moment, Renee got up on her own and started walking aimlessly. Malena grabbed her arm and guided her towards the portal. She saw the large bulge on Renee’s belly and correctly assumed that it was caused by the seed Zorg wanted. All they needed to do now was to go back through the portal, deliver it and then they could go home.

“Wow! That’s a big bulge you have there.”

But there was a problem. Renee’s mind was not right. She was under some sort of spell and she couldn’t go back to Earth like this. Zorg should know what to do.

“…plant seed…”

But first things first. The girls walked slowly by the monsters, trying not to draw their attention. Although, Malena wouldn’t mind another session with one of them, or both.

The creatures were not interested anymore. They were tired and satisfied, so the girls walked through without problems.

***

They came back to Zorg’s landing platform and Malena explained the incidents. She left out the part of her mind-blowing orgasms but she certainly thought about them as she spoke. Malena’s main concern was the mental state of Renee and asked Zorg if he could help her.

“She is being like this since I found her on the ground. All she says is -walk far- and -plant seed-”, Malena said.

“I was afraid this might happen,” Zorg responded. “The seeding creature’s influence is so deeply embedded in her brain that she can’t think of anything else. But don’t worry. I have some friends that can help. Renee will be just fine.”

Renee rubbed her pussy while looking in every direction. She needed to find a good spot to plant the seed.

***

Zorg made the call and they waited for a short while, until two humanoid aliens arrived at the sky-deck. They had a strong resemblance to a human male except for the shape of their heads and the color of their skin. Malena looked at their naked bodies, focusing on their big cocks and her pussy stirred.

One of the humanoids exchanged a few words with Zorg while staring intently at Malena’s shapely body. He walked closer and in this short distance his cock enlarged to full erection. It was big and thick.

“They are saying that they can help Renee. But in exchange, they want you to…” Zorg began to explain.

“I’ll do it!!” Malena interrupted Zorg in mid-sentence. She knew what he was going to say and she more than willing to oblige. She couldn’t take her eyes off the dangling cock. “I’ll do anything you want.”

“Hehe… that’s the spirit,” Zorg said happily.

Malena wasted no time and threw herself to the humanoid’s arms. While she wrapped her legs around the alien’s waist, she considered that maybe a human-like phallus would not be enough to satisfy her after enjoying such enormous cocks not too long ago.

But she was wrong. The alien’s cock felt as good as any other while it penetrated deep inside of her pussy. Malena was not only becoming a monster sex maniac; she was becoming a sex maniac, no matter who or what was in front of her.

The alien was as strong as he appeared. He grabbed Malena’s ass and bounced her up and down his cock like a rag-doll. She loved it.

“Yes!! Fuck me hard!”

Once again, Malena felt powerless and at the complete mercy of her lover. This was proving to be a huge turn-on for her. She had no choice but to fuck the alien as much as he wanted. Even if he wanted to fuck her for days.

And just like that, after a couple of minutes of being fucked, Malena was reaching climax.

Everything became blurry while her orgasm sneaked up on her sooner than expected. She lost complete control of her body while her arms and legs shuddered violently. This was absolute bliss.

The alien held her tighter, ignoring her orgasmic convulsions, and keep fucking her with the same unyielding stamina.

***

A couple of meters away, Renee was on her knees touching the ground with both hands. She came to the conclusion that this “soil” was definitely too hard to plant the seed.

The other humanoid approached Renee and the enthralled woman lifted her head to see a large phallus in front of her face. She gasped and her pussy twitched hard. Renee was confused about what to do or how to react.

But it didn’t matter how empty Renee’s mind was and how important was her “mission”. Having that cock inside of her body was an instinct that took precedence over anything else. The charmed woman grabbed the phallus presented to her and extended her tongue to lick it. Her pussy was already dripping fluids to the ground between her legs.

“nice… cock” she said.

The humanoid felt the lips of the woman enveloping the head of his cock and he wondered if she would be able to swallow the entire thing. He placed his hand on the back of Renee’s head and pulled. The long cock penetrated effortlessly into the woman’s throat until her face was almost touching his crotch.

Renee didn’t fight it. In fact, she put her hands away and let the alien handle her at will.

“Remember that the seed inside of this female is mine,” Zorg said, avariciously.

Not caring about the seed at all, the alien started fucking Renee’s face with short, hard thrusts, and every time his phallus was all the way in, her pussy twitched violently. Like Malena, it was very easy for her to reach climax and she was already on her way.

***

Malena, fully recovered from her first orgasm, was still bouncing on the humanoid’s phallus. She let her arms swing freely as her lover smashed his cock into her body with full force.

***

With her mouth completely stuffed with alien cock, Renee ran out of air at the same instant she reached climax. Her muscular partner released her head and her body fell backward to the ground, shuddering out of control.

Renee laid flat on the ground, still jolting sporadically from her receding orgasm, and didn’t notice that the alien was looming on top of her, aiming his cock at her vaginal entrance.

The humanoid plunged his cock to the hilt with the first stroke. Renee lifted her head violently while screaming in bliss. Her pussy was still very sensitive and it felt so overbearing that her orgasm rekindled instantly.

***

Nearby, Malena and her partner had change positions. Now he was lying on the floor and she was straddling his crotch, facing away from him. It was her turn to do the work and she was more than happy to oblige. She waved her hips back and forth as fast as she could, but his phallus was so big and so hard that she could only moved so much. It didn’t matter. She felt like being in heaven.

The alien’s expressionless face was misleading. He was enjoying this sex session almost as much as she was. He had abducted and mated with human females before, but this time was different. Malena willingness to please him made a huge difference compared to past experiences.

Malena’s half-closed eyes opened wide when she saw another alien arriving through the portal. He looked identical to the other two and was staring back at her. In a matter of seconds, his small cock grew to match to others.

Another one!! They are going to fuck me in both holes! The aroused woman was already picturing herself pinned between the two aliens with one phallus in each hole.

While the new arrival approached the couple, Malena lifted her body, releasing the cock that had been lodged in her pussy and aimed it at her anus. She was not waiting to find out if these guys wanted to fuck her at the same time. She was going to do it herself.

Malena moaned loudly as the fat cock stretched her anal cavity and penetrated until her ass-cheeks rested on the alien’s lap. Then she looked up at the other alien with pleading eyes, enticing him to join the action.

The humanoids were fully aware of Malena’s intentions and they agreed with the idea. The second alien knelt on front of the aroused woman and he let her caress his cock. The alien beneath grabbed Malena’s arm and pulled her back, forcing her to rest on top of his chest and expose her pussy to his friend.

The alien savagely shoved his cock into Malena’s pussy and her wish came true. Once again she was being penetrated in both holes simultaneously by two large cocks. It felt wonderful. The second humanoid leaned forward, pushing his member to the bottom of the girl’s pussy and Malena screamed in bliss, feeling both cocks as one huge penetration, stuffing her to the limit. At this moment, she concluded that there was no other way to have sex.

The trio got a rhythm very quickly. As the alien on top shoved his cock forcefully, swinging Malena’s whole body backwards, the other alien pulled back his phallus, retrieving it almost all the way out of her ass.

When the girl’s body swung the other way, the alien below plunged his phallus forward, stabbing it deeply into her body. Malena didn’t have to do anything but enjoy the ride, hoping to remain conscious until both aliens ejaculated inside of her.

***

Malena was not the only one moaning loudly. Renee was still pinned against the floor while her partner smashed his cock into her pussy over and over. However, now that her orgasm had subsided, Renee’s mind was wandering away, regaining focus on her mission. She needed to plant the seed.

Suddenly, the pleasure increased noticeably. Something else was going in her brain. The humanoid had his hand on Renee’s head and a ray of bluish light was emanating from it, entering her skull.

“I can see you have started to fix her mind. Excellent!” Zorg said when he saw the light.

Renee wanted to enjoy the ravishing, but it was so difficult to concentrate. She had a task to complete and she was wasting time. But the alien’s cock felt so good. It was all very confusing. The overwhelmed woman had no idea that the alien was using his powers to rearrange his mind to the way it was before the seed was implanted in her womb.

***

The aliens made no sound but their bodies shuddered violently as they discharged a large load of cum into Malena’s pussy and ass. They were reaching climax!

Malena felt their cocks bloating, then she felt the warmth of their fluid spreading within her loins, then her mind went blank as she also exploded in bliss. Her legs and arms jolted violently while her head trashed back and forth without control. This was exactly what she expected from the ravishing. If she could form a single coherent thought, she would be thanking the aliens for this gift.

Zorg turned his attention to the matting threesome and was surprised to see that they all were climaxing at the same time.

“You are not planning to get her pregnant, are you?” he asked, a little concerned.

The alien removed his dick from Malena’s body, letting some of his sperm squirt to the ground, and looked at his partner mending Renee’s brain while eagerly fucking her pussy. He should assist in the process. The girls were keeping their end of the deal by letting them use their curvy bodies at will, so the least he could do was to help fixing Renee’s screwed up mind.

Malena moaned softly when she felt the large cock sliding out of her twitching pussy, wishing they could stay inside of her for a while longer. Then she slouched on top of the humanoid beneath her, exhausted but satisfied.

***

Without removing his cock from her pussy and his hand from her head, the alien lifted Renee’s frail body off the ground and pulled her on top of him. This way, his friend would be able to fuck her from behind and by doing this, facilitate the healing process.

“Don’t forget about my seed. Be careful not to damage it,” Zorg said again.

Renee was not sure what was happening until she felt another phallus poking at her anal entrance. She also felt tickles on the back of her head and a sudden rush traveled across her body. The pleasure was intensifying again! The overwhelmed woman moaned loudly, welcoming this new sensation.

The humanoid penetrated Renee’s tight anal cavity, causing the entire woman’s body to shiver in bliss.

“Don’t overdo it or you will fry her brain,” Zorg warned them. The humanoid just ignored him.

Renee’s mind was a turmoil of conflicting sensations. The pleasure she was feeling was overwhelming, yet she still felt the need to plant the seed. To complete her mission. However, every passing second, this need lessened, giving way to absolute bliss.

A few minutes later, everyone was surrounding Renee. The third alien had removed his cock from Malena’s ass and now was standing in front of Renee. His cock was dangling in front of the woman’s face, ready to penetrate the only hole available.

Malena had approached the mating foursome, watching perplexed as bluish electric rays circled around her friend’s skull. Unconsciously, her left hand moved to her pussy, which was still tingling from the fantastic ravaging, leaking remnants of sperm.

“What are you doing to her?” Malena asked.

“They are repairing her brain,” Zorg answered.

When the third alien shoved his cock into Renee’s mouth and added his blue energy to the others, Renee’s brain snapped! Everything became a white void. Everything was bliss. Bliss was everything.

The girl’s eyes rolled back completely. There were no thoughts about planting the seed anymore. There was no mission. There was only sex. Only pleasure. Infinite pleasure. Renee climaxed harder than ever before.

Watching her friend shuddering out of control, with her body and mind completely possessed by the aliens, Malena remembered her first encounter with the robot-humanoids a few days ago. She had been mind-controlled the same way Renee was being brainwashed right now. The aroused woman rubbed her pussy faster. It didn’t matter that she had just reached a body-wrecking orgasm. She was so horny that a new orgasm was building fast within her loins.

“This is so freaking hot!”

Meanwhile, Renee’s climax seemed to have no end.

It didn’t take long before Malena reached her peak again. Her orgasm was not nearly as strong as the one she experienced moments ago, but it felt great nonetheless. Her pussy twitched hard, gushing to the floor while her legs shook violently, threatening to let her fall to the hard floor.

“Hehe… you are a very naughty girl Malena. You made yourself cum again so fast,” Zorg said with amusement.

Both girls were still trembling when the humanoids ejaculated inside of Renee. The overwhelmed woman barely noticed, since her mind was at the highest point of ecstasy she could ever imagine.

While they climaxed, the aliens discharged not only their sperm but also their entire reserves of blue energy into Renee’s brain. If this was not going to fix her mind, nothing will.

***

One by one, the humanoids moved back, pulling their cocks from Renee’s cozy cavities. Malena, resting on the ground after her climax subsided, watching fascinated as the sperm accumulated inside of friend gushed from her mouth and ass at the same time.

Wow! That’s a lot of cum.

Renee’s mind was still not processing anything but incredible pleasure. Even though she could sense that this wonderful bliss was coming to an end.

A couple of minutes passed and Renee was still on the ground. She had intermittent spasms as her body came down from heaven. Suddenly she started waving her hips up and down and her moans became louder. Everyone was looking at her, but Malena was the only one with no clue of what was happening.

“She is still having orgasmic convulsions. That is good,” Zorg said.

“What is happening to her?” Malena asked, receiving no answer.

Then, with a squishy sound, the large seed that had been lodged in her body ended the journey through her vaginal cavity and was forcefully expelled to the ground between her legs.

“Wow! The seed came out of her!” Malena exclaimed.

Malena finally understood why Renee was still shuddering. The seed was huge and it most had felt wonderful is it moved within her friend’s tight pussy.

***

The humanoids said a few words to Zorg and started walking away. The human females had been very accommodating and they were pleased with the experience. In return, they had attempted to heal Renee’s brain. It was still uncertain if it worked or not, but they didn’t care either way.

Okay. This large seed is our ticket back home. I just hope Renee is cured. Malena thought.

Malena picked up the seed from the ground and offered it to Zorg. For an instant, she felt compelled to shove it inside of her own pussy and let Zorg pull it our of her, but that would be too selfish. She needed to get Renee home as soon as possible.

“I believe this is what you wanted. Can you help us get home now?” Malena said.

“Of course. You kept your end of the deal and I’ll keep mine. By the way, you are welcome to come back any time you want.” Zorg responded.

Meanwhile, Renee was finally regaining consciousness. It took her a moment to recognize where she was. This was Zorg’s place. She wondered how she got here and why there was so much sperm all around her body. Whatever had happened, she felt tired but incredibly good.

“Where am I?”

***

Later that night, the girls were back in Malena’s room. They managed to sneak through the portal one more time without being seen.

“So, you don’t remember anything?” Malena asked sitting on her bed, beside Renee.

“I remember the creature’s tentacle waving around me and after that, everything was a blur. You are saying that the plant-thing placed a seed inside of me? And I wanted nothing more than to plant it somewhere else?”

“Yes. That’s the seed that Zorg wanted so badly. Luckily, you pushed it out after… you know… the orgy.”

“One thing I do remember. Pleasure! So much incredible, absolute pleasure!!”

“So… what should we do now?”

***

It took a while but Renee’s skillful tongue drove Malena over the edge one more time. Malena gushed all over Renee’s face as her legs trembled at either side of her head, following the rhythm of the orgasmic spasms.

Renee discovered that after her experience with the aliens, her libido was in constant overdrive. Even without touching herself, just licking Malena’s pussy, she was close to climaxing.

Malena’s hand felt wonderful as moved in and out of Renee’s pussy, sometimes sinking so deep that it reached her womb. Renee had cum two times already and she was nearing her third orgasm.

Her pussy is twitching so hard that it is crushing my hand. This is amazing!

But regardless of how good it felt, there was something missing. She wanted more that Malena’s hand. She felt incomplete.

When Renee told Malena about her feelings, worrying that her best friend might feel offended, she was very happy to know that Malena felt the same way. No matter how good they made each other feel, there was always something missing.

The reason was obvious. They both craved alien cocks. There was only one solution to extinguish the fire that consumed their loins.

“The orgasms we get with those creatures are beyond belief.”

“I love the way they take control of me.”

***

The next day, after the scientists were home and the portal’s chamber was empty, two curvy figures walked through the door, naked and ready for anything.

“I can’t believe we are doing this again!” Renee whispered.

“Yes, and it is going to be awesome.”

“Where are we going this time?”

“I have no idea. Zorg gave me the codes for different destinations and he said that these were safe for us. Are you ready?”

“Absolutely. Let’s go!!”

“I am so freaking horny already.”

“Me too. I can’t wait to have a large alien cock in….”

Malena and Renee jumped through the portal with the confidence that whatever was waiting for them at the other side, was going to be fantastic.

The End.

Note from the author: There is a graphic (CGI) version of this story.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Wet Dreams

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Alien, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Romance, Passion & Pleasure, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Alien, anal, Fantasm, Gay, Monster, Non-consensual sex

Introduction:

A Tentacle Rape Fantasy Story

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

I know there has to be something wrong with this apartment. No one rents out a huge loft like this for one-tenth of the market value unless it’s haunted or something. But since I haven’t found a steady job yet, I don’t really have a lot of options. This is all that I can afford.

I search the place thoroughly, but I can’t find anything obviously wrong with it — no rats, no roaches, no bloodstains, and the plumbing and electricity both work. I go to bed feeling extremely lucky.

When I wake up, though, it’s a different story.

My asshole is sore, like I’ve been ridden hard, but I broke up with my boyfriend months ago and haven’t been laid since. There’s also this…slime on my skin, almost like snot, but thicker and slicker. It’s on my sheets, too. I take a shower and strip the bed, glad to see that it hasn’t seeped through into the mattress. I check the ceiling, but can’t find a leak. I make a note to call the landlord if it happens again.

The next morning, it’s the same thing. I call the landlord and leave a voicemail, and then trek down to the laundry room to wash my sheets, since they’re all dirty now. There’s a young woman already in there, folding her clothes as she takes them out of the dryer.

“Good morning,” she says cheerfully. My ass hurts too much to be cheerful, but I smile back at her.

“Morning,” I say, stuffing my sheets into an empty washer.

“I don’t think we’ve met before,” she says. “I’m Kathryn. I’m in 2B.”

“Henry,” I say, “in 4A.”

“The loft?” She stops smiling.

“Yeah. Why? Is something wrong with it?”

“I don’t know. I just…I’ve heard things about the place. People say it’s haunted, but that’s just silly. I do know that there have been a lot of tenants come and go over the past few months. A lot. Most only stay a couple of nights.” She finishes folding her clothes, piles them back in her basket, and picks it up. “If you see any ghosts, let me know, okay?” she says with a smile as she leaves.

I do my laundry and go back upstairs. The landlord hasn’t returned my call yet. He still hasn’t when I finally go to bed. I have trouble falling asleep, wondering what I’m going to find in the morning.

I wake up sore and slimy for the third time. This is getting ridiculous. I call the landlord again, leaving another voicemail. He finally calls back around noon, telling me there’s nothing he can do unless I can find where the slime is coming from. That gives me an idea.

Before bed, I set up my laptop and turn on the webcam, setting it to record all night long. I still don’t sleep easy, but at least if it happens again, maybe I’ll find out what’s going on.

I’m not even surprised when I wake up, my asshole aching, my skin glistening with smears of slime. I shower and strip the bed — gonna have to do laundry again — and then sit down to watch the video. I fast-forward through a couple hours, watching myself toss and turn in my sleep. Then, just after midnight, something strange starts to happen.

The blankets slide off of me, leaving me naked in bed. The sheet beneath me begins to ripple, almost like water, and I gasp as several dark, slimy arms emerge from the bed, monstrous fingers tipped with gleaming claws. I watch, unable to believe my eyes, as the hands hold me down. The bed ripples and heaves again, and thick, muscular tentacles, almost like long tongues, emerge from the bed, several of them coiling around my thighs and pulling my legs apart while another pushes straight into my asshole.

I cringe as it squirms into me, the girth as big around as my forearm before it stops. No wonder I wake up sore. The me in the video begins to moan, but doesn’t wake up. How the hell could I sleep through this? I feel a flush of embarrassment as the me in the video gets hard, cock straining, pre-cum dribbling onto my stomach. After a moment, I cry out, my hips lifting off the bed as I cum, striping my stomach with my cream.

The tentacle pulls out of me and they all begin lapping up the jzim. When the cum is gone, they sink back into the bed, leaving me in peace.

I can’t believe this. This apartment really is haunted. I need to get out of here.

But where am I going to go? The rent might be low, but I had to fork over first, last, and a deposit that wiped out my savings. If I leave, I won’t get any of that back. I can’t afford to move.

Wearing a T-shirt and boxers, I try sleeping on the couch, but it’s not very comfortable. I lie on my side, facing out into the room, watching the clock tick slowly toward midnight. I must have dozed off because I suddenly jump awake as the couch shakes. I try to get up, but strong, cold arms wrap around me, holding me still. I try to scream, but a slick tentacle slides into my mouth, muffling the sound.

I’m helpless as the tentacles wrap around my waist, dragging my boxers down. I try to keep my legs together, but I feel the back of the couch ripple and a thick tentacle emerges, flicking the tip against my hole. It feels like a cold, slimy tongue licking me and I shudder uncontrollably. My legs kick helplessly and I scream around the tentacle in my mouth as the one at my ass slides inside me. It’s so big and works its way so deep, I can almost feel it squirming in the pit of my stomach.

It begins to fuck me, pressing against my prostate as it moves in and out, and I can’t stop my cock from getting hard, pre-cum oozing from the tip. More tentacles appear, squirming against my cock, spreading their slime over my skin as they wrap around the shaft, pulling and squeezing, and oh, fuck, it feels so good I can hardly breathe, my hips rocking with the deep, hard thrusts of the tentacle in my ass, and I cum suddenly, spurting all over the tentacles writhing against my cock.

I sob in relief — they’ll stop now — but they don’t. I moan and struggle, trying to get away, but the thick tentacle just keeps pounding my ass, and the smaller ones lick away the cum from my cockhead, the stimulation so intense it’s almost painful, their delicate tips probing the slit and pisshole. I scream, the sound muffled by the tentacle in my mouth, as one of the little tentacles stretches out long and thin, and begins to squirm down into my cock, a feeling like- like…like I don’t know what, but it’s intense and visceral, pain and pleasure, agonizing ecstasy, and I just want it to stop, but it doesn’t, and then I’m cumming again and I can feel the cum shoot out of my cock, my hips jerking as I force one stream after another out past the tentacle in my urethra, and the orgasm lasts for so long…so long that I’m left dazed and shaking when it finally ends.

The tentacles and arms release me, cleaning up the cum that sprayed halfway across the living room before disappearing back to wherever they came from. I lie there, sweaty and slimy, and then pass out.

~*~*~*~

I spend half the morning cleaning the slime off my couch. I’m even more sore than any of the other times, the times that I slept through, and I can’t help but wonder why last night was different. Was it punishing me for trying to avoid it? Would it get worse if I didn’t cooperate?

I’m not about to let myself become some demon’s fuck-toy without a fight. I lay in bed, wide awake and waiting, my heart thumping in my chest as midnight draws near. This might not work. I don’t know anything about ghosts or demons or phantasms or whatever the fuck this thing is. This could just make everything worse.

The covers begin to creep down my body and I squeeze my eyes shut, taking slow, deep breaths until I feel the sheet beneath me start to ripple. My eyes snap open and I choke back a scream as one of the demonic hands rises up, hovering over me. I grip the rope in my sweaty hands, then throw the loop at one end over the arm, tightening it with a jerk. The arm pulls back, trying to disappear into the bed, but I fight it, digging my heels into the mattress as I heave.

I wrap the other end of the rope around the bed knob, securing it just as a second hand lunges up out of the sheets at me. I kick the arm, then grab a second rope I have waiting, catching the arm and tying it to the other bed post. The headboard creaks as the arms flail and jerk, trying to get free. I pick up another rope and wait. There were always three arms before.

It shoots up right between my legs, grabbing at me, and I feel the sharp claws rake my skin, but I throw the rope over it and scramble off the bed, puling until I can tie it to the post at the foot of the bed. The whole bed shakes as the arms thrash, but it can’t get free. With a strange, sibilant moan, a mass of tentacles squirm up through the rippling bed, sliding over the ropes, but I was a Boy Scout — I know how to tie a knot.

“Release us,” a chorus of voices hiss, a thick, wet whisper that makes me shiver.

“What are you?” I ask.

“We are (dreams, nightmares, desires, shame, fear, perversions, secrets),” it whispers, the different voices saying different things at the same time.

“What do you want?”

“Your (seed, life force, energy, cum, essence).”

“Why? What do you need my cum for?”

“We need human essence or we die,” it hisses. “Release us now. We will not come back here again.”

“No, you’ll just go rape someone else,” I say. “Maybe I should just keep you here and let you die.”

“No! We meant no harm. We had no choice. Humans find us (disgusting, terrifying, revolting, ugly, scary, grotesque, horrible).”

I can’t believe I actually feel a little sorry for the creature, but I do. Who would willingly submit to being violated by such a disgusting thing?

“You hurt me,” I say, reaching out to poke one of the thick tentacles. “That is too big to fit into a human ass.”

“We are sorry,” it hisses. “We can be (gentle, careful, tender, kind, loving). Let us show you.”

I hesitate, and then draw back, shaking my head, shocked that I would even consider it. This thing is so revolting, it turns my stomach. Why would I willingly let it touch me?

But it’s not the creature’s fault that it’s ugly. It was just doing what it had to in order to survive. Could I really let it die for that?

I walk over to the bedpost, the tentacles drawing back as I reach up and untie the rope around one of the arms. Freed, is disappears back into the bed. I release the second arm, and it, too, disappears. Walking around the bed, I stand beside the last tethered arm, hesitating. Should I really do this? If I let it go, there’s no guarantee it won’t come back, or go terrorize someone else.

“Please,” it whispers, its voices plaintive. I reach out and untie the last rope.

The arm stretches out and grabs me by the wrist, and I cry out in surprise as the other two arms emerge, grabbing my hips and pulling me onto the bed, into the midst of the writhing tentacles.

“What are you doing?” I demand. “You said you were sorry!”

“We are. We will show you how sorry.”

“You don’t have to show me, just let me go!” I struggle, kicking and thrashing, but the strong tentacles wrap around my arms and legs, holding them still. Others work into my boxers and pull them off, and I scream as the cold, slimy hands clutch at me. A tentacle fills my mouth, silencing me.

“Do not be afraid,” the voices say. “We will not hurt you.”

I shudder as the hands begin to caress my body, but I have to admit, they are a lot more gentle than the other times. I stop fighting, trying to catch my breath around the tentacle in my mouth, and it withdraws, leaving me panting. I consider shouting for help, but it’ll just gag me again, and there’s no reason for it to give me another chance if I screw this up.

“Please,” I say instead. “Please let me go.”

“Give us this chance,” it hisses. “If we cannot convince you, we will never come back.”

Short of having it leave immediately, that seems like the best deal that I’m going to get. I sigh, the sound coming out a shaking sob, and I try not to cringe as it continues touching me, two of the grotesque hands sliding up my chest to pinch and tease my nipples, the third shifting down to stroke my cock. It doesn’t take long to make me hard, even though I try not to respond.

I gasp, tensing as something cold squirms against my asshole. I’m still sore from last night. The tentacle doesn’t force its way into me, though, it laps at my hole, coating it with slime, the sensation making me quiver inside. I love getting rimmed, and being without a boyfriend has left me severely in need. I can’t help but groan and rock my hips, pushing against it, my tight hole relaxing.

The tentacle slips inside, cold and wet, but it’s not nearly as big as before. It’s barely bigger around than a finger, but so much longer and more dexterous, searching inside me until it finds my prostate. I cry out, my back arching, as it presses into the wall of my rectum, circling that spongy lump and contracting around it, rhythmically squeezing until I feel like I’m going to explode, but not providing enough stimulation to let me cum.

I moan helplessly, my cock throbbing and leaking pre-cum onto my stomach, the tentacles licking it up. I shift restlessly and the arms allow me to turn over, rising to my hands and knees on the bed, my legs spread wide as the hands and tentacles stretch up to caress me.

“Oh, fuck me, please,” I beg.

“You want this?” the voices ask, and a new tentacle emerges from the bed, the sight of it taking my breath away. I imagine the slender tip sliding into my ass, the tapered head stretching me slowly, and then the knobs — like marbles just under the skin — rubbing inside me, over my prostate — I whimper with unashamed need.

“Yes…yes…fuck, yes,” I gasp, and groan as the tentacle in my ass pulls out, to be replaced by the slick, slender tip of the knobbly one. I rock back against it, trying to fuck myself on it, but it teases me, the tip squirming inside me, but giving me no satisfaction. I groan as the smaller tentacles gather beneath my crotch, stretching up to worship my dribbling cock, brushing against the head and teasing the slit.

Several strong tentacles slither up the insides of my thighs and caress my ass before gripping my cheeks and pulling them apart. I cry out, my back arching, as the knobbly tentacle pushes into me, the knobs catching on the ring of muscle at my hole, stretching it, and then slipping inside with a pop that I can feel echo all through my body. It moves slowly, thrusting in and pulling out, until I’m shaking, babbling, my cock leaking like a faucet as my body tenses, balanced on a knife’s edge. The tentacles wrap around me, holding me up as the knobbly one begins to drill my ass, pounding into me. I buck and cry out helplessly as I cum, splattering the writhing tentacles beneath me. The knobbly tentacle in my ass stops moving, except for a slow undulation against my prostate that has me keening as it milks every last drop of cum out of me.

Exhausted, I collapse, but the hands and tentacles catch me and lower me to the bed. I lay there, gasping for breath as the shudders of pleasure echo through me. I’m going to be sore again in the morning, but this time, I don’t mind. After a minute, I feel the covers being drawn back up over me, and I raise my head, watching the tentacles and arms disappear back into the bed one by one, until only one arm remains. It gently touches my face, then begins to sink into the mattress.

“Wait,” I say and it stops. “You can come back any time.”

“Thank you,” it whispers, and the hand disappears. I reach out, pressing my fingers to the rippling spot on the bed, and jerk back in surprise when my hand sinks into the mattress. It felt like pushing my hand into a bowl of gelatin. I run my hand over the sheet again, but the rippling has stopped and the bed is solid. I wonder where it comes from, where it goes, if it visits other people, if it will be gentler with them after this. With a satisfied sigh, I roll over and turn out the light.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Kim Is Picked Up

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to pussy, Blowjob, Cheating, Female exhibitionist, Fiction, Prostitution

Kim wants to make her husband feel bad so she leaves the house dressed like a slut, but is picked up by a John thinking she is a hooker.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Kim had always been the kind of girl who liked attention. After highschool, she really found herself and the realization that tits and ass could get her all the attention she wanted was a dangerous thing. She liked drama despite her telling other people she didn’t. She was attracted to bad boys and she broke a lot of hearts. She knew the nice guys were the ones she was supposed to like, but it never lasted more than a year with anyone. First, she would get bored with Friday nights at home. Then she would decide to go out for the night with a girlfriend to a club where she would have a couple drinks, a couple lines and dance and flirt. These nights would usually end with her giving somebody a blow job in a bathroom stall or stumbling home arm in arm with her girlfriend.

She had been unhappy for a while now. Her husband didn’t have much of a sex drive and although he was loving and caring in so many other ways, she wanted him to want to fuck her constantly. Not much of an exaggeration either, Kim could fuck several times a day. She got off on how hot other people thought she was.

After one particularly nasty argument about this, Kim dressed up in her sluttiest outfit and threatened to go to a club, hoping to make her husband jealous. Of course it worked but she was still unable to get him to fuck her right then. Exhausted, she left anyway, hoping to teach him a lesson.

Other women might have gotten self conscious being in this neighborhood wearing a cheap spandex skirt that rode high up her thighs, forcing her to keep tugging it back down every few seconds so she wasn’t revealing anything in public. She wore shiny boots, her hair was done and she felt sexy, so she did what she often did and she strutted up the street imagining that everyone in traffic was staring at her and thinking about fucking her.

She got about three blocks, wiggling her ass with confidence, when a car pulled up alongside her and the window rolled down.

“How much?” The voice from the car was male.

“Excuse me?” She was offended that someone would make that kind of joke.

“How much? What do you think I’m asking here?” She had to bend down to see the guy in the car.

In the blink of an eye, Kim realized what was going on. She looked like a street walker in this outfit and this guy was trying to pick her up! She turned to him outraged, “Excuse me, but I am not a hooker!”

“Really? Sorry, but the way you’re dressed, I just thought…” As he talked Kim looked him over.

He was much older than her, probably in his late forties, early fifties, not particularly good looking or sexy, he was a little over weight and his car was a piece of shit. He was clearly poor and Kim wasn’t attracted to him at all, but she suddenly realized how wet she was.

She interrupted his babbling. “So you really wanted to pay me money so you could fuck me?”

She was always a little brazen and liked to do shocking things and loved to flirt, especially if it was naughty or made her feel dirty and this definitely qualified.

“Fuck yeah I would!” He clearly liked this turn in the conversation.

“How much?”

He cringed slightly as he said, “Sorry, but girls in this neighborhood are usually only twenty bucks a shot.”

He immediately tried to say that she looked like she’d be worth more, that’s why stopped; he thought it was his lucky day, but it didn’t matter. Kim was now stuck on the price.

“Twenty bucks? Shit! That’s nothing! What do you get for that? A quick feel?”

“No, usually you get a little sucky in the car or if you’re in the really bad areas you get to bend them over the hood of your car, if you’re in an alley or parkade. There are so many girls working in this area, they have to stay really cheap to get work. Of course that means that they have to push ass a lot in one night to make that money, so they burn out fast. They get used up and turned out so fast, you always have to keep an eye out for the new fish. Fresh meat, you know?”

Disgusted and somehow completely turned on, Kim thought about how filthy this man was to be fucking hookers.

“You fuck hookers often?”

“Sure, maybe twice a week. Difficult not to, at that price anyway.” He looked her up and down again. “You wanna get in?”

“What? I told you…”

“Look, I know this is your first time and you’re nervous, so I tell you what; I’ll give you fifty so you can feel special. That’s more than you’re gonna get from anyone else out here.”

She felt how wet she was and realized how turned on she actually was at the prospect of prostituting herself. “You’re gonna bend me over the hood of your car?”

He smiled and looked her over like she was a piece of meat. Maybe she was. He held out the crumpled money and said, “Get in.”

She grabbed the handle and pulling open the door she looked around to see if anyone was looking. A car full of teenagers slowed to honk their horn and whistle as they passed. One of them yelled, “Whore!” She felt dirty and excited. As she sat down her skirt slid up her thighs to the crotch. He put his old hand on her young knee and they sped off into the night.

Taking only a twenty with a wicked smile Kim tucked it into her bra, saying, “I don’t want to overcharge…”

He slid his hand up her leg to the damp patch on her panties. Pushing them aside he began rubbing her clit roughly. Kim bit her lip and put her hand on the crotch of his pants. He was hard, she felt dirty but she wanted to feel even dirtier. She eagerly unzipped his pants and took out his cock.

“Good girl.” He said approvingly as she stroked him. She gushed a little at his comment and his fingers slipped a little deeper.

Kim wanted the full hooker treatment, so she gobbled up his cock, slobbering all over him in a messy blowjob. She was so eager now, she felt electrified and excited like never before! Her body was so pliant and accommodating, she waited for whatever came next.

It was odd to feel any sense of pride now, but she really wanted him to be impressed with cocksucking skills, so she worked his smelly knob with her fist while her head bobbed up and down, using her tongue to clean her filthy John.

She was shocked to find despite how disgusting this man or his greasy cock was, or maybe because of it, she was hornier than she could ever remember being.

“Take off your panties and give them to me.” She pulled them down to her ankles and passed them over, still taken back by how wet and stained they were.

He hung them from the rear view mirror and then put his hand on the back of her head, guiding her back to her work.

“Now get up on the seat. I want people to see your big ass while you suck me off.” Kim was turned on and quickly did as she was told. This was so extreme and intense, she was creaming down her legs thinking about other drivers seeing her panty-less crotch, wet and glistening as she devoured this guy’s cock.

He hit a button and her window went down. A cold rush off air kissed her ass and she would’ve questioned what he was doing but suddenly a horn sounded and she realized that someone was staring at her dripping lips right now. He kept his hand on the back of her head and that was okay. She decided she better keep her head down in case somebody recognizes her.

Another honk and he slapped her ass.

“I told you people would pay to fuck you. Those guys would have.”

She guessed the other car was gone now. She was literally dripping with excitement as he soon found out. With her face buried in his crotch he reached around and started to touch her. Feeling how easy it would be, he took initiative plunging two fingers into her. She loved it!

She loved it so much she didn’t notice the car slow to a standstill. Not until she heard other men’s voices did she understand what was going on.

Apparently he just pulled up to a bus stop to give them a nice long look at her lips spreading, wet and juicy as she speeds her way to a climax on his two fingers, rooting around inside her.

“What the fuck? Holy shit!” She heard this from no less than three different male voices

Ass up in the window for people to see, she kept her face hidden, but spasmed every once in a while as she neared an intense orgasm, heightened by this exhibition she was being led through.

“What do you guys think?” He asked them slapping her tight ass. “Grade A blonde pussy meat or what?”

The responses were positive but so entirely degrading that she couldn’t help but get even hornier, even wetter and still scared out of her mind, exhilarated. One voice in particular sounded very familiar, but she couldn’t quite place it. Not her husband but someone she knew well.

“Look at how wet she is! Fucking slut loves it!” One said. “She’s fucking dripping wet,” said another.

She was so fixated on what they sounded like instead of what they were saying, that she wasn’t prepared for the random fingers that spread her open and started fucking her pussy. She came on them instantly, letting out a vocal moan unintentionally but she couldn’t help it. As her hips jetted back and forth she heard the guys laughing as they watched in awe. She felt so fucking slutty and filthy, but she loved being treated like a piece of meat. She sucked her john’s cock harder and faster to show her appreciation. He groaned as she picked up the pace. If he didn’t want to blow his load right there, he was going to have to drive off right now, because she was going to cum soon and if she was going to cum again in front of these guys, then so was he.

He made his excuses and pulled away from the curb. She sat up and slapped him lightly, “You’re so bad!”

“You loved it! And we’re not done yet!” He pulled into some building’s underground parking lot and drove down to the most secluded level. She was getting a little nervous now. She really didn’t know what this guy would want or if he was dangerous or not.

“Get out.” His words were short and as she opened the door and stepped out she wondered if she should just run. Even though her stomach was flipping she just walked out in front of the car and stood obediently, waiting for him.

He flipped the headlights on and she was under a spotlight in the abandoned concrete bunker. Looking around, she didn’t think she could see anyone else, but it was still pretty wild to be out in the open like this.
“Give me a show. I want to see what twenty dollars is buying me.” He flashed his high beams and turned up the music on his radio. It echoed throughout the parkade, but rather than be intimidated, Kim started to wiggle her hips to the music and pull off her top.

Leaving the car running, he got out of the driver’s side and pushed her over the hood of the car. The hood was hot with the engine still running beneath it. She didn’t try to stop him at all. She wanted this raw fucking John between her legs now. He obliged her.

He kicked her legs apart and pulled her skirt over her ass. Then, spitting in his hand, he rubbed the head of his cock and slid it between her ass cheeks until he found the wet spot. He was rough, but she wanted it rough and rugged and he gave her more than she thought she could handle.

His cock found its mark and rhythm and started to enjoy her with sharp strokes that slammed her ass cheeks and ground her knees into the sharp edges of the bumper and license plate while she tried to steady herself. When she tried to use her hands to get some leverage, her filthy John just pulled her arms behind her back and pinned her wrists with one strong hand. She tried to struggle a little to get control back, but her desperate moans betrayed her pleasure to him.

“I never had a whore like you before baby,” he said grunting while grinding into her. “Most of the girls out here don’t like it as much as you do.”

He spit on her ass and she felt it run between her cheeks and then his thumb from his other hand rub her puckered asshole. She did like anal but most guys she had been with were too shy so she had only had it once or twice. When his thumb found its mark and plunged into her, she let out a guttural moan and came.
She tried to pretend that she hadn’t just cum on this hooker fucker’s thumb in her ass, but he knew.

He waited for her to stop twitching and spasming and then he pulled out of both her holes. She couldn’t believe that had happened! It was all she could do to not collapse and let her knees give out under her. Except that he still had her pinned. Kim then realized that he wasn’t done.

His prick started rubbing against her tight little asshole now and she wasn’t sure she could take his cock in there. She struggled a little more but clearly had no leverage. Instead, he forced his way in while her little legs flailed around him ineffectually. She felt like she was being raped now, but she took his money and she had even cum on him. And although her ass hurt, she never actually said stop.

In fact, the more he fucked her ass, and the harder he pummeled away on her, the more she felt that sickening feeling rising in her body. She liked this too! It was wrong and she wanted it to be wrong! She fought back her urge to cum through gritted teeth but the fact that her reaction to his sexual advances meant nothing to him, that she meant nothing to him, was even more fulfilling to her.

So Kim started letting out her grunts of pain and pleasure as she and her sore, stretched out little asshole got closer and closer to cumming again. But right at the moment she thought she couldn.t hang on any longer, her greasy, old john didn’t something she never had done before, something she never would have expected; he pulled out of her ass and leaving it gaped open, he plunged into her dripping pussy and back and forth, over and over again, double dipping both of her holes while she peaked with the most extreme and painful but satisfying orgasm she had ever experienced! She cried out. No words, but complete loss of control until it was over and she went limp.

Her paying customer must have been satisfied because he threw all his weight onto her and unloaded inside her now loose asshole before he got up. She lay there for a minute feeling his cum run out of her destroyed ass. Her knees were scraped up from the license plate, her hands were numb from being twisted behind her back and she was dirty and sweaty.

She didn’t have the words to say anything, but got back in his car, pulling the hem of her dress down and picking her shirt up off the ground. He kept talking the entire way home about how great that was and how good she was, but she didn’t know what to think.

She couldn’t believe how much she loved it all. What would she tell her husband when she got home all dirty and sweaty and bruised? She couldn’t ever do this again… could she? What kind of a person was she?
As he let her out where he had found her, mere blocks away from her house, he told her that he’d be looking for her again next week and then drove away with her panties hanging from his rear view mirror.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Picture Perfect

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Blowjob, Coercion, Domination/submission, Fiction, Older Male / Female, Prostitution, Reluctance, Written by women

Sarah Gets More Than She Asked For At A Modelling Job

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Ok, so this is my first story. I hope you like it. I understand that it may have a few problems with it, but I’m only just getting into writing after being a long time reader of a lot of people’s work on here. I’d love to hear your feedback on it in the hopes I can improve my writing ability. Hope it turns you on. This is not a true story and nobody in this work is real.

Picture Perfect

“Oh come on! It can’t be that bad!” Amy chuckled to herself in front of the glow of her computer screen. “There is no way on earth that I would sleep with a 50 year old pervert just to get my share of the rent together.” Sarah had argued for the past ten minutes with her roommate about the dangers of using Craigslist to make money, but as always with Amy, she had to feeling she was fighting a losing battle.

“You don’t have to sleep with someone, you can just do what I do. Go out for dinner or let them take you shopping. It’s good money.” Amy was a typical ditzy blonde and Sarah couldn’t help but think to herself that she couldn’t put on the always smiling, innocent and flirty act as easily as Amy could if she was sat opposite a guy who was paying her $100 just to cope with a meal together. “What about this one?” Amy turned the laptop screen to show Sarah yet another advert. “It’s only modelling for an hour or so and at the end of it you get $350! Plus you’ve done modelling before.”

It was true, Sarah had on occasion done some modelling shoots, but she doubted that one found on Craigslist would have much in common with the times spent with a professional photographer. For a start, she just knew it would probably take place in some sleazy hotel room or in some newly divorcee’s messy apartment. Nonetheless, modelling was something she could do. And at 22 years of age she still managed to easily maintain her swimsuit body, a pretty face, beautiful brown hair and smouldering blue eyes. Her sun kissed skin and rounded ass capped it off for most men and her 34B breasts might not have been as big as she would have wanted, but fit her slender frame perfectly. In fact, if it wasn’t for her petite five foot four height, so always felt that she might have given modelling a stronger go. Despite Amy’s girl next door cuteness, there was no denying that if you had to label one of the two friends as sexy, it would go to Sarah every time.

“$350 for an hour modelling? So where’s the catch? If he is paying that much he must be a creep.” Sarah said furrowing her brow. “Why can’t someone just be nice in your books?” Amy exclaimed while reading ahead in the advert, before her face dropped. “It’s lingerie modelling and the guy is in his 40s… but it won’t be published. I think he is just lonely and wants to have something to look at when he is lonely.” Amy sympathized. “Does lonely in your world mean jerking off over pictures of exploited girls in your books?” Sarah laughed, but she couldn’t deny that despite the creepiness of it all, if she get paid $350 just for standing in front of a camera in lingerie, she would allow the guy to jerk off to her pictures for the rest of his life as it meant she could cover this month’s rent. “Oh come on Sarah! It isn’t that creepy. It’s over in an hour. Then after that rent is covered for this month. I got mine together by going out with one of these so called ‘creepy’ guys last night and had a lovely time.” Amy pleaded.

Sarah thought for a minute. She couldn’t think of another way of easing their financial troubles, and an hour of her time for $350 was good money. “Ok, but if I don’t have a pleasant experience, then you have to drop the issue of craigslist.” Amy gleefully clapped her hands together and went back to her laptop to begin forming a response to the man. “I’m serious Amy! If he makes even one creepy remark, I don’t want you to be trying to convince me to do it again this time next month.” Sarah felt that her words of warning fell on deaf ears however as she watched Amy tap away on her laptop keys…

Sarah stretched out her arm and knocked firmly on the black, wooden door. “Sarah? Come in, I’m Simon.” The man opening the door said, stretching out his hand which Sarah shook while stepping out from his porch and of the dark night and into the bright and warm entrance of his Simon’s house. Although it was only a condo as she expected, it was tidier, trendier and in a nicer and quieter neighborhood than she had imagined. Simon himself looked to be in his mid to late 40s. He was short at probably five foot eight inches, had short receding black hair and had a bit of a protruding belly, but his teeth were immaculate and all his own and Sarah noted that he may have been reasonably attractive in his younger years.
Simon ushered Sarah into the room adjacent to the entrance hall, where she found a lounge area with a three person black leather sofa backed up against the wall facing a matching armchair at the far side of the room. In between was a large area of thick white carpet. In the corner of the room was a television sex which had been moved to make room. A tripod stood with a camera and a long lens stood giving a side view of the room, the sofa and the chair. On the couch lay a smaller and less expensive camera. “Would you like a glass of wine before we get started?” Simon asked as Sarah surveyed the scene. “I’d rather just get it over and done with if it is all the same to you.” Sarah nervously chuckled. “That’s fine. You’ll find the bathroom just through there if you would like to change into the first outfit. I’ll just set up my gear.” Simon pointed towards a door next to the couch and Sarah shuffled through the room and into a bedroom with even thicker and luxurious cream carpets and a king sized bed with expensive looking linen sheets.

At the far side of the room was a door slightly ajar with a bright light beaming out of it. She stepped through and into a small, but clean and tidy bathroom. On a chair in front of the sink sat a chair with three different sets of lingerie folded into a pile. Sarah slipped her coat off and folded it up and placed it on the windowsill. She placed her handbag down, opened to clasp and took out her mascara and lip stick, before heading over towards the mirror by the sink. She applied the dark black mascara to her eye lashes and then smothered her lips in the deep red lipstick. She removed her shoes, her jeans and her t-shirt before placing them on top of her coat. Sarah surveyed the room one last time for any hidden cameras then, happy with no discoveries, removed her bra and panties and stepped in front of the mirror once again.
Sarah grabs the thick black bra at the stop of the pile and straps it on before straightening the shoulder straps up. Although finding it tight and quite uncomfortable, she had to admire the way it pushed her breasts up, making them look much bigger than a 34B. The lacy bra is matched by a pair of lace black panties and transparent black hold ups with a pair of six inch heels. Once she straightened up, Sarah can’t help but admire how classy she looked in the mirror. She expected to be made up a bit sluttier, but thought that Simon might like something perhaps a bit more up market.

Leaving the bathroom and through the bedroom, she now walks into the lounge again to find the lights are dimmed. “Wow, you look amazing!” Simon remarks while holding his camera. “Where do you want me?” Sarah asks and Simon responds pointing over to the chair. *Click* Sarah turns her head to the camera on the tripod. “Don’t worry about that, that is just set to go off every 30 seconds, but you’ll mainly be posing for this camera that I have here.” Simon then proceed to raise the camera in his hands to his face, look through the lens and then take a photo of Sarah front on. The second was from the side, and the third from behind, before he instructed her to sit on the armchair and pose for another couple of photos. When it was over, Simon peeked up from his camera. “That’s great, if you would like to go put the second pair on now and we can get on with it. You never know, we might be done before the hour mark.”

Sarah returned to the bathroom, pleased and slightly relieved that it was working out much better and faster than she had anticipated. The next outfit was a much thinner and better fitting. It consisted of a purple bra and panty set, but this time without any shoes or stockings. The panties were tight around her buttocks and showed off just a slight bit of both cheeks at the bottom. She re-enters once dressed and Simon asks her to pose in a similar fashion, again ending sat on the chair. “Can I make a request?” Simon asks from behind his camera nervously. “Sure, what you want?” Sarah asks. “I need something a bit different and perhaps a bit sexier this time. Would you bend over the chair for me?” Sarah thought it was going so well that she wouldn’t put up a fight and in fact was feeling slightly sexy in the lingerie, so climbed up onto her knees, leaned over the chair and stuck her ass out for the camera. The fabric tightened around her bum and clung to her cheeks even more as she gives Simon a look over her shoulder while he is snapping pictures off rather quicker than before.

Returning back to the bathroom, Sarah feels even more confident and relaxed and thinks to herself that she better make this last one worth it. Removing her bra, she looks at her now hard nipples in the mirror. Then taking off her panties, notices the dampness of the gusset, moistened by her own excitement. Somehow, feeling so sexy and wanted had turned her on. She picked up the final outfit and to her shock found it to be much more risqué than the others. The bra was white and sheer and her pointed nipples were clearly visible through it. The panties this time a matching white thong that rode right up her ass and made her cheeks fully visible. Sarah wondered if it was too late to back out, but still get paid, but thinking that it would only be an extra five or ten minutes and only for Simon’s private collection, walked out to Simon with his draw dropped. He took more photos this time, obviously focused on both the front view in which her nipples could be seen and the back in which her ass cheeks were hanging out. Sarah felt a tingle of excitement as she climbed onto her knees on the arm chair again and peered back to see Simon, slightly hunched to try to hide the bulge in his pants. “Ok, could you pull your thong down ever so slightly for me?” Sarah reached back and placed her thumb under the waist band of her thong and pulled it down and to the side ever so slightly. *Snap* “A little bit more” *Snap* “And a bit more” *Snap* “Come on Sarah, don’t be shy!” Sarah now pulled the elastic and slipped it down. *Snap* The camera caught the perfect moment of Sarah’s slip and the other side of her panties slipped down and she felt the cool breeze of her now exposed asshole.

“Wow! I guess you aren’t shy after all.” Simon remarked as Sarah pulled the thong back up and turned around, letting out an awkward giggle before sitting on the chair. “We still have some time before the hour up if you would like to make a bit more money?” Simon asked sitting down on the couch behind him. “More money?” Sarah said intrigued. “Yeah, you clearly have a nice body and you’re not shy about it, and seeing as it is only for my private collection and that outfit doesn’t leave much to the imagination, how about bumping your pay up to $600 for a few naked snaps?” Simon calmly asked, his heart racing 100 miles an hour. Sarah had to admit to herself the $600 sounded like a good deal for photos that nobody else would see, and felt more and more suggestible and comfortable around Simon as her arousal at the situation increased. Sarah stood to her feet calmly, then reached behind her back with both hands and nervously fumbled off the clasp and dropped her bra to the floor, revealing her perky breasts and her already hardening nipples to Simon’s gaze and the cool air of the room. Simon was quiet and mesmerized as Sarah reached down to her panties, hooking her thumbs into the elastic waistline and pushing them down her long, smooth and slender legs and onto the floor bellow. Standing straight she now gave Simon a completely naked view of herself. Her pussy was smooth and shaved and glistened with dampness in the light.

After what felt like an eternity of Sarah watching Simon look up and down her naked body, Simon raised the camera to his face, and snapped a picture of her now naked form. Much like before, Simon took pictures of her from the front and back, before getting her to lean over the chair again. Sarah stuck her ass out towards the camera, feeling more exposed than she had ever done before. Simon flashed more and more pictures off of her exposed holes. “Ca…Can I ask if you can do something to make this look really sexy?” Simon spluttered and looked up to a curious Sarah turning her head, but slowly nodding it. “Can you reach underneath your legs and put your hand on your vagina? You don’t need to do anything with it, but in the photo it will look so sexy and like you’re masturbating.” Sarah’s heart rate increased as she reached under her legs and up into the pose Simon had described. She placed her hand over her damp pussy and pressed in slightly, feeling just how excited by the situation she really was.

“Thanks! That’s going to look so unbelievably hot! Hey, if you didn’t mind doing that last pose, how about I give you $1000 instead of $600 and we can make it look even naughtier? We wouldn’t actually be doing it, but I could make it look like we are playing together.” Sarah didn’t have to think about it for long. $1000 would ease her money problems and give her a bit extra, and it was clear from the way her groin was reacting, she was enjoying herself. “Ok, how do we do it?” Simon instructed Sarah to sit down on the chair and place her feet on the arms of it. He snapped another picture of her with her legs spread, before getting down on her knees in front of her and placing his hand on her pussy. Sarah flinched, but didn’t say anything as he took a photo of his hand placed over her pussy, having to admit to herself that it felt kind of nice to be touched after feeling horny for so long. Simon then slipped his middle inside of her wet hole, feeling the warmth inside. He went up to his knuckle before taking a picture and withdrawing it and presenting it to Sarah’s lips. She placed the finger in her mouth, tasting her juices as Simon took another picture. Simon, then leans down to her pussy as if to eat it out, but stops just before putting his mouth to it. As they waited for the camera in the corner to snap a side angle shot of the pose, Sarah could feel Simon’s heavy breath on her sensitive opening, internally willing him to just stick his tongue out and lick it. However, he doesn’t and when the picture is taken he stands back up and starts to undo his belt. Sarah’s eyes widen, now in panic mode and disbelief of how she got herself in this situation. Simon unzips his flies and takes out his already hard dick. Although only average in length at about six inches, Sarah noticed that it was fairly thick, circumcised and clean looking.

Simon then takes Sarah’s hand and guides her to wrap it around his thick dick, which she limply clings on to as he takes another snap. “Open your mouth” Simon requests, before taking Sarah’s hand off his cock and guiding it forward. Sarah watched it oncoming, but before it reaches her open mouth, he veers to the right of her and places the warm and pulsating member on her cheek, giving the impression that a blowjob is being given from the view of the side camera. She closes her mouth in slight disappointment at not being able to feel his dick in her throat after the picture is taken, but doesn’t have long to feel bad about it as he places it over her chin and lips, lying it along her face and up to her nose before taking another picture. Simon then grips the base of his dick and takes it off of Sarah’s face. “Stick your tongue out for me” Simon told Sarah, which she obliges to. He then places the tip of his dick on to her tongue and holds it while he takes a pic. Sarah can taste a mixture of cleanness and soap alongside the salty, musky taste of Simon’s pre-cum which is leaking out of the tip of his dick and onto her tongue.

Simon then placed his hand on the back of Sarah’s head and forces more of his shaft inside her eager mouth. Sarah pulled her tongue back into her mouth and wrapped her lips around Simon’s cock, now engulfing the head completely. Simon is now eagerly snapping off pictures as Sarah slowly slips her mouth down Simon’s shaft, trying hard not to gag as she buries her nose in his trimmed pubic hair. As Simon let out a moan from behind his camera, Sarah resisted the urge to suck on or flick her tongue against the pole that was filling her mouth. When Simon was satisfied he had enough pictures, he removed his now wet dick which glistened from Sarah salivating over it and there was smudges of her red lipstick up the shaft. “Ok, get on all fours looking at the camera over there.” Simon pointed to the camera still snapping in the corner and Sarah got down on all fours onto the thick carpet as Simon completely undressed behind her. She felt Simon place his penis underneath her and his hands on her hips, and felt his cock pushing up against her lower stomach, giving the illusion he was inside her to the camera. After a few pictures, Simon then picks up his handheld camera and places his dick at the entrance of Sarah’s now soaked pussy and takes an aerial shot of his cock placed against her opening. Sarah resists the urge to push her ass back and feel Simon’s dick become engulfed as it slips inside her.

“Can I get a video of me inside of you on the couch?” Sarah’s heart skipped a beat at the request, eager to feel something inside of her before she leaves this evening. “Ok, that’s fine.” She said nervously. They both got up and Simon positions the tripod in the corner to look directly at the couch before flicking the camera onto record mode, hitting record and then sitting himself down on the leather couch and grabbing hold of Sarah’s hips and guiding her to sit on top of him. As she straddled him, he placed his dick at her warm and damp entrance and felt her pussy lips wrap around the head. Sarah pushed down and felt the dick slip inside her with no resistance. When she hit the bottom, she let out a gasp of pleasure, thankful to finally feel something as thick as Simon’s cock inside of her. She then slipped up the length of his shaft and back down again, before picking up the pace and riding Simon hard. It was a good couple of minutes of intense pleasure before Sarah realized the words and moans that were coming out of her mouth. “Oh fuck! You feel so nice inside my pussy Simon!” Before she can reach orgasm though, Simon grabs her hips and stops her from bouncing on him any further. “Stop! You don’t want me to finish already do you? We need to really make this complete. I want to fuck you in the ass.”

Sarah’s eyes widened. “No way! I’ve never done anal before and you’re lucky to have even got this far with it.” Simon frowned and looked up at her with puppy dog eyes. “But, I wanted to get a quick video of me fucking your ass. That’s what I thought about when I offered you the $1000, I’m afraid I can’t give you the full amount if you don’t give me what I wanted. Ok, how about a compromise. I’ll give you the full $1000 if you let me take a picture of just the head inside your ass.” Sarah was now panicking, not wanting to have come this far and get conned out of what Simon owed her. How bad can it be if it is just the head, she thought to herself. “Ok, but just the head!” She said, causing Simon to beam up at her. Sarah climbed off of Simon’s pole and sits herself down on the sofa, reclining back and bringing her legs up to her side. Simon got up and left the room for the bedroom as Sarah reached under her knees and spread her ass cheeks, exposing her virgin hole to the still recording camera in front of her. Simon returned with a short tube of lube and sprayed it all over his dick, before positioning himself on the floor in front of the sofa. Simon then squirted a generous onto his middle finger and placed it at the entrance of are ass. Sarah flinched at the cold liquid being applied and felt more and more of it leave the tube as Simon slowly wormed her finger inside of her butt. He placed his other hand over her pussy and began to rub her clit with his thumb as he attempted to insert a second finger into her anus. Sarah felt uncomfortable as Simon began to finger fuck her freshly opened ass, but didn’t want him to stop due to the pleasure he was giving to her clit, so she instead tilted her head back and closed her eyes. Sarah then felt both of Simon’s hands leave her body, before feeling the warm head of his dick placed at the entrance of her ass and the unmistakable snap of a picture being taken. Without thinking, so reached her hand forward the wear Simon’s thumb had been and began to rub her clit to get the sensation back.

She gritted her teeth as she felt Simon push harder and harder against her ass, trying to impale her against some resistance. She lets out a whimper of pain as her ass finally gives way and Simon manages to slip his head inside her. Feeling relieved that the head is now in, she hears another click of the camera, but is alarmed when she feels Simon push more and more of his shaft inside her. “OW! The heads inside, just take the picture!” She demands. “The head isn’t fully in yet, it won’t look right.” Simon responds. Simon continues and gets another inch inside of her before Sarah opens her eyes and stops rubbing herself, placing her hand on his stomach and stopping him from getting any further inside. Simon the takes Sarah’s hand away and snapped a picture of half his cock buried inside Sarah’s ass. He places the camera down on the floor and looks up, still inside of her to see Sarah staring into his eyes. They look intensely at each other for a minute in silence, before they lean in and lock lips. Sarah can feel Simon push further inside of her as their tongues dance around in each other’s mouths.

As Simon breaks off the passionate kiss and slips the last few centimeters inside her Sarah gasps, as if she had been winded. Simon picked up his camera again and takes a couple of photos of her ass engulfing his thick cock as it completely stretches around his shaft. Sarah could feel every millimeter of his six inches as he slowly slid it back out and forcing it back into her. Stride after stride her ass stopped resisting and in turn hurting as it got used to the intruder it was swallowing. She began to play with herself again as Simon used her backside to pleasure himself. As his strokes got firmer and faster, Sarah’s fingers rubbed harder and deeper, occasionally slipping one inside her. She felt the familiar feeling in her loins building up. Soon she was oblivious to everything else that was happening and could only think about the sensation of her clitoris. Her legs straightened stiff as she reached climax. She was breathless for about ten seconds until she suddenly realized the sensation in her ass, now feeling tighter than ever before.

The sensation for Simon was too much, feeling her anus squeeze around his cock while Sarah squirmed herself through an intense orgasm. With some reluctance he pulled himself out of her backside, still trying to swallow and suck him in. “Got on your knees!” Simon urgently shouted. Sarah threw herself down on her knees in front of the camera, just in time to catch the first spurt as Simon jerked himself over her face. The first rope of jizz splashed diagonally across her lips and onto her far cheek. Sarah, with her eyes tightly fastened felt the warm sensation as it hit and couldn’t help flick her tongue out to her lower lip, taking in a thick, creamy glob of his salty sperm and tasting it. The next jet hit right over her closed right eye and into her fringe. The third and fourth streams landed right across her nose and onto her other cheek. A fifth was more runny and splashed on Sarah’s chin and dribbled onto her bare breasts below and Simon squeezed out the last few drops onto her pretty face. Sarah’s face felt completely warm and covered as she heard Simon move about and then the distinct sound of him taking pictures of her cum splattered face. “You may want to clean that off in the bathroom” Simon said as Sarah slowly peered out of her one capable eye. She got to her feet and stumble through the bedroom and once again into the bright light of the bathroom, grabbed a hand towel and wiped away a thick strand of semen covering an eye so she could once again open it and peer out. Standing in front of the mirror, she peers at her cum soaked face, now dribbling down her chin and neck and onto her body, before wiping it off and washing her face in the sink.

Despite feeling very sore, she managed to slowly get back into the clothes that she came in, before limping slightly into the front room to see Simon sat, now dressed again on the couch with his laptop in front of him. “You will find the money on the chair. I’ve called for a cab to pick you up. It won’t be long.” Sarah picked up a brown envelope on the armchair and peered inside to see a bundle of $20 bills. She placed it safely in her handbag, before gingerly sitting on the couch next to Simon. Despite her ass feeling sore, she was made to feel even more uncomfortable by the fact the Simon was now watching the recording of what had just happened on his laptop. It began to sink in what she had actually done and could only wish to herself that Simon kept his promise and kept it for his own viewing alone.
They both spoke very little in the ten minute wait, until the cab finally arrived. As if they were business partners, they shook hands at the door as Simon shook Sarah’s hand. She didn’t know whether to laugh or cry on the cab ride home, but knew she was glad to be sitting there with $1000 in her purse. The walk up the stairs to her apartment was painful, and she was glad to get her key into the lock and slip inside the comfort and safety of her home. Amy came rushing to great her with her characteristically wide grin. “How did it go? Was it as creepy as you thought? Did you enjoy it?” She was sure that Amy had hundreds of questions, but Sarah just shrugged them off and said “Yes, it was ok. Pretty boring stuff really. I am tired now though so think I’ll go to bed.” She smiled back at Amy, hoping to not give her any reason to be concerned. In bed, Sarah’s mind was racing. She thought, as she couldn’t piece together what exactly to make of the night’s events, she should just lock them away and never think of them again. Slowly her mind slowed as she fell further and further into a deep sleep.

ONE MONTH LATER

Sarah opened up her email inbox to find she had a new message. Her heart starts to race as she sees the sender “Simon” and the email subject “Craigslist”. She had tried to block that night from her memory, but the $1000 sitting in her bag was too much of a reminder. Opening up the message, she read the contents:

“Hey! Thanks for a wonderful night together. I don’t think I’ve ever had anyone as successful as you.
P.S. Thanks for telling your roommate that you had a good time!”

Sarah’s heart skipped faster and faster. Had he been in touch with Amy? All that she had said was that it went ok. Underneath the message she found a link to a website she had never heard of before. She reluctantly clicked on the link and a new window opened up the page of a porn site. The main part of the page is a picture of a pretty little blonde naked on her knees, beaming up to the camera with her face completely plastered in cum. Behind her is a black leather couch and thick white carpets underneath her. It was unmistakable to Sarah that it was a picture of her roommate Amy, sat in Simon’s house. Scrolling down the page, she discovers it was uploaded by a user calling himself “craigslist_creep” and opens the link to the member’s profile. A series of galleries of different girls appear on the right hand side of the screen and sure enough at the top is a gallery labelled “Amy”. Three galleries down though, Sarah gets a sinking feeling in her stomach as she notices one labelled “Sarah”. She clicks the link to open up of gallery with all the pictures and videos that Simon had taken of her last night and to her horror sees that the view count on each is in the thousands and the user comments are in the hundreds. She navigates to the comments section to see “Hottest one yet!”, “How do you get to be so lucky craigslist_creep?” and “Damn! I can’t stop jerking over this one! Thanks!”

Sarah lay on her bed in silence and shock, reading a barrage of comments. She slowly reached down under her covers, sliding her hand onto her panties, to feel the dampness of her pussy seeping through the cloth…


Well, there you go. Hope you enjoyed it. If you didn’t, then have mercy as it was my first attempt.
– H, xxx

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Kristina Is Pimped Out By The Tire Repairman

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Blackmail, Blowjob, Cheating, Coercion, Cum Swallowing, Domination/submission, Fiction, group sex, Job/Place-of-work, Males / Female, Prostitution, Reluctance, threesome

Kristina has further adventures

ilove-u.com_600659-27.1

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

The warm water cascaded down Kristina’s back before falling to the floor of the shower and flowing to the drain. She sighed from the pleasant feeling of being enveloped in a steamy cloud of wet warmth. Her flaming hair was piled high on her head to prevent it from being drenched from the steady stream of water. Though she liked nothing better than the luxuriousness of soaking in a bathtub, in the morning nothing could top a hot shower. It helped to waken her fully while at the same time massaging her muscles and warming them up.

As she turned and faced the spray she remembered something else she enjoyed about a shower. Her hand adjusted the nozzle so that the water was being directed in the area of her red pubic hair. She spread her legs so that the jet of water could stimulate ‘down there’. Kristina’s soapy hand slid over her breast making her tremble due to the stimulation her touch delivered. She gently squeezed her pink nipple between her fingertips causing it to harden while the steady beat of the water inflamed lower down.

Kristina’s mind went back to the previous afternoon and her encounter with Miguel the tire repairman. It had been the first time she had violated her marriage vows and she was unable to forget how he made her feel like a woman again. Her husband Carl had never been an affectionate or passionate man to begin with and after over ten years of marriage there wasn’t much of a spark remaining between them.

Miguel had dominated her fully including pushing her beyond her comfort zone but as Kristina was naturally inclined to submissiveness it filled a need in her. Now as both her hands and the water jet stimulated her lush body the memories of what he did to her and what he made her do pushed Kristina close to the edge of orgasm. The thought that she must return to the tire shop to hopefully recover her lost earring and what Miguel’s reaction to that would be was enough to push her beyond the edge.

As the water collided with her hard little nub Kristina bit her lip as the feeling flooded over her. She remained under the stream for another few minutes as her senses returned to normal following her climax before stepping out of the stall and wrapping herself in a large, fluffy towel. Though Kristina was eager to get going she maintained her routine to the letter instead of rushing. She carefully exfoliated, moisturized and followed the rest of her beauty regimen to a tee. She had been a trophy wife for long enough to never take her appearance for granted but to always put in the requisite effort.

Only after she finished her hair and applied her makeup perfectly did Kristina allow herself to smile. She knew she looked good and that any man with a pulse would be attracted to her stunning Scandinavian beauty. She nibbled on a muffin and a banana and drank half a cup of black coffee for breakfast and after retouching her lipstick she headed out on her mission.

Before long Kristina was behind the wheel of her Lexus and approaching the city. She had dressed simply that day in a pair of yoga pants with a black tank top and cross training sneakers and her long red hair was in a simple pony tail. Kristina sang along to Adele’s latest song of heartbreak as she piloted the luxury vehicle on the now busy streets. After yesterday she had made sure to locate the folder that held the vehicle registration as well as the roadside assistance card so that there would be no repeats of what had transpired.

When she turned onto the street that contained Miguel’s shop Kristina experienced the feeling of butterflies in her stomach from anticipation. She managed to squeeze in a last set of kegel’s as the destination neared.
When she arrived she saw that no car was being serviced and that Miguel was standing and talking with another man who also appeared to be of Latin American background. Kristina pulled in and deftly parked in an open area of the yard before shutting off the engine. A quick check in her visor mirror assured her that the makeup was perfect after which she climbed from the car.

ilove-u.com_600659-31.1

While she approached the shop the other man began rapidly walking away although he did look back twice and on the second occasion Miguel called out to him in Spanish and delivered some phrases in a staccato fashion. He turned to Kristina with a broad smile on his swarthy countenance and his eyes again drank in her beauty. While his gaze swept over her Kristina felt her nipples begin to harden under her thin top.

“Senora it is good to see you today” he began “and may I ask how I can be of service again?”

Miguel put such emphasis on the word service that Kristina felt her cheeks redden with embarrassment because she clearly understood what he meant.

“Hello Miguel. I do hope you can help me. Yesterday while I was here I believe that I lost one of my earrings and I was wondering if you found it.”

He spread his arms wide as if helpless but she couldn’t help noticing the power they exuded even with such a simple gesture.

“I am very sorry senora but I haven’t seen any earring but feel free to look for it in the bed we shared.”

As Miguel spoke his eyes felt like they were burning her especially as they spent most of the time on her shapely bosom. He opened the door to the shop allowing her to pass inside but she was surprised when he remained outside. Maybe he had no knowledge of her lost jewelry and was simply allowing her to search for it she surmised. Kristina hurried to the back of the shop where the cot was located and began looking. She was unable to prevent herself from reliving what had transpired there yesterday and felt herself becoming moist from the memories.

Though she checked the cot even shaking out the stained blanket her earring didn’t turn up. Kristina actually crawled underneath the cot frame to search but it was an equally fruitless task. Since she had already inquired with the day spa she had also visited yesterday Kristina had now come to a dead end in her search for the missing earring.

She stood up at her wit’s end when the shop door opened and Miguel entered followed by two men. They were similar to him in features and stature but they remained just inside the shop while Miguel limped toward the back where Kristina stood.

“Any luck senora?” he inquired of her. Kristina just shook her head no in reply.

“I have an idea that might work. See those two men over there?” he said gesturing to the duo by the door. “They are day laborers who don’t have any woman at home so they are lonely. Maybe you can be extra nice to them and maybe your earring will turn up afterwards.”

Kristina’s mouth opened in shock from what Miguel suggested. He expected her to service these friends of his as the price for returning her property. She may well have returned with the hopes of again being with Miguel but he had another thing coming if he thought that she was a common trollop.

“How dare you suggest what I’m thinking you are Miguel. I don’t know what kind of woman you think I am…” she got out before he interrupted her.

“After yesterday we both know you are a puta so let us not play games senora. You no doubt returned today with the hope that I would again satisfy you in a way your husband cannot” he said with a smirk. “And once you are a good little puta with these men I will fill you again with my big dick. But if you don’t want to, that is okay too. If your earring does turn up I will contact Mr. Thorson and let him know that I found it.”

“How do you know who my husband is?” Kristina asked, surprise written clearly on her face.

“DMV records are public senora and all one has to do is ask about a license plate number to find out who the car is registered to. Your Lexus is under the name Carl Thorson who I believe is your husband.”

Kristina’s shoulders slumped as she realized that Miguel held all the aces right now. If he called Carl about the earring that would cause too many questions even if he didn’t reveal everything. At the least Carl would rage over her losing such valuable jewelry and if he told him everything? Kristina didn’t wish to even consider that possibility. She knew she was beaten and so did Miguel.

“What is it you want from me?” she asked in a quiet voice. Miguel smiled and his hand cupped her chin and tilted it so her blue eyes looked into his.

“Very good senora, what I want from you is obedience to start. Understand that from now on I am your master and you will do as I tell you. Your first job is a small one and very easy for a puta like you. All those two men want from you is for you to use your pretty mouth to bring them pleasure. Do a good job and maybe next time they will want more but that is it for now. Afterwards we can have a good time. If I was you I would remove your shirt so you don’t get anything on it if you understand me.”

Kristina choked back a sob as she pulled her top over her head. She hadn’t worn a brassiere in anticipation of getting physical with Miguel who now was walking to the two men. He exchanged a high five and some money changed hands with one of them as they passed each other before he exited the shop. Wordlessly she sank to her knees as the men reached her. They were both undoing their fly zippers but the older man assumed a position directly in front of her.

Once he freed his erection he wasted no time in guiding it to her open mouth. She closed her eyes and just tried to concentrate on the act of fellatio not why she was doing it or to whom. She felt his hardness with her tongue which she swirled around the head causing the man to groan loudly. He was of average size at best so she could easily swallow him deep with little difficulty. Kristina bobbed her head up and down his shaft, her lips clinging to the sensitive flesh as it worked along it.

The man was making a series of grunts and groans as she played his skin flute when with no further warning he cried out “Madre de Dios” as he exploded in her warm mouth. His creamy jism filled her mouth but Kristina swallowed it down as fast as he shot it. Within a minute he was finished and putting his satisfied cock back into his trousers.

His partner eagerly pulled Kristina’s head in his direction after which she then took him deep. The second man was both longer and thicker though not enough to give her problems. The biggest difference was that this one was much more aggressive in his actions. He thrust deeply into her mouth almost making Kristina gag and his dirty hand managed to reach down and cruelly pinch her nipple causing her to wince.

His other hand grabbed her ponytail with which he pulled her head forward. Trying to finish him as fast as possible Kristina managed to deep throat the man taking him in her mouth to the root. He pumped a few more times but when her hand fondled his balls he came quickly shooting his load straight down her throat. She glared up at him once he pulled from her mouth but in his post orgasmic bliss he didn’t even notice.

Kristina looked toward the door now and saw that both Miguel and the man she saw him with when she arrived were standing inside talking and looking her way. The two day laborers shuffled toward the exit and exchanged pleasantries with their compatriots as they passed out.

Miguel and his amigo now came her way with their motives written clearly on their faces as well as being revealed in their bulges. When Kristina attempted to rise Miguel laid a heavy hand on her shoulder keeping her in place.

“No don’t move senora as that is your place kneeling before men” he instructed her.

He spoke to his friend who then pushed his trousers to mid thigh before stretching out on the cot. Miguel gestured to Kristina for her to move closer to the cot. She crawled there where the man reached out and guided her mouth to his erection. It was again in the average sized range but it was somewhat curved like a banana. She began to run her tongue the length of it before swallowing the head. As she did Kristina felt her yoga pants and bikini panties yanked down and Miguel’s hand touch her pussy.

His finger slipped into her opening and in spite of herself she felt her wetness grow. Soon a second thick finger worked in next to the first at which point he rapidly thrust them in and out of her juicy canal. After a minute he removed the digits but they were almost immediately replaced by his thick organ. Kristina had to pull her mouth off the other man’s cock as Miguel drove deep inside her at first to prevent from accidentally biting him.

“Good puta, take my cock” Miguel said as he forced his shaft all the way in her viselike cunt. Once he was all the way in he slapped her ass hard with his open hand before he started to pump her good. After Kristina became accustomed to his pounding she resumed her oral attention on the other man. She was getting it from both ends for the first time in her life, and in spite of the reason why, in a purely physical sense she was enjoying it.

While he rode her doggy style Miguel stuck his thick finger in his mouth and wet it. Once it was soaked in saliva he pushed it against her brown, little hole as he continued with his thrusts. She moaned around the cock in her mouth as he forced his way inside. Kristina had been an anal virgin up to the day before when Miguel’s big meat had battered her there and she was still sore. She couldn’t help but whimper as he finger fucked her hard.

Miguel was fucking as hard as he could but her incredibly tight pussy was overwhelming him and he realized he couldn’t last long. Somehow he managed to increase his tempo and within seconds he felt his cum rushing forth. He withdrew from Kristina while at the same time pulling on her flame colored ponytail. She turned just in time for his first shot of cum to collide with the porcelain skin of her jaw.

His hand stroked his shaft rapidly sending rope after white rope onto her pretty face. Miguel laughed as he painted her with the fruits of his labor until no more came. He released her hair and pushed her back to his friend where she resumed sucking. Kristina was cradling the man’s balls as her lips caressed his tube, alternating sucking and kissing up and down the length. She heard the man was talking to Miguel in Spanish and a minute later she felt a sharp smack on her pale posterior. When she looked back at Miguel he had a crooked grin.

“Lift your leg puta” he ordered and once she managed to raise one off the hard floor Miguel yanked the yoga pants down and past her sneaker. They repeated the process with the other leg leaving her in just her sneakers.

“My amigo wants you to ride his cock puta, with your fiery pussy. So get goin’, okay.”

ilove-u.com_600659-25.1

Kristina quickly complied and if she was partially motivated by the thought of the man’s hardness being buried in her pinkness, well who could blame her? She straddled the man before reaching back and grasping his shaft in her delicate hand. She guided it to the entrance of her wet, little pussy and after rubbing it a few times against her swollen lips she sank down on it. Kristina let out a low moan as the curved shaft worked deep inside her stimulating her internal nerves.

The man’s strong hands pulled her all the way down at which point he thrust up to meet her. Their flesh collided with a soft slapping sound as they built up a rhythm. She rested her hands against the material covering his broad chest as she rode him. Suddenly Miguel’s hand again slapped her ass and he laughed.

“Ride him fast baby like he is a bull.”

Miguel then pushed her torso forward bringing her shapely breasts close to the other man’s mouth. He took advantage by sucking the white flesh while gently biting her pink nipple. That sent a signal to Kristina’s already excited pussy exciting it further. Her eyes were closed tightly as she felt her pleasure increase between his mouth on her breast and his curved cock hitting her g-spot with each movement. She increased her tempo while at the same time squeezing her internal muscles.

The almost instantaneous result was a powerful orgasm centered deep in her core. His cock was soaked by her juices which flooded her canal before seeping out to his thighs. Kristina collapsed onto his chest, momentarily overcome by the intensity of her climax. The man under her continued with his short powerful thrusts extending the life of her orgasm. Just then she felt Miguel’s finger again playing with her tight back hole.

The cot groaned from the added strain placed on it as Miguel climbed on as well. His amigo wrapped his arm around Kristina’s waist holding her immobile as Miguel positioned himself behind her. His finger was replaced by his again swollen cock head as it attempted to gain entrance to her unfilled back door. Realizing was he was attempting filled her with trepidation.

“Miguel are you trying to do what I think…” she started to say before he cut her off with his hand seizing her chin in its iron grip.

“Puta I told you before that I was your master. It is not your place to question me but only to follow my orders and bring me pleasure.”

After saying that he pushed his hips forward impaling her ass with his thick slab. Kristina cried out but Miguel continued working deeper and ignored her cries of pain. Soon he was buried to the hilt in her booty and Kristina was filled like never before in her life.

“Now move it puta and show us a good time” Miguel instructed his submissive senora.

She started to move her hips up and down, swallowing then releasing both their erections as she built up a rhythm. The bottom man played with her sensitive breasts as Miguel’s rough hands squeezed the tender flesh of her thighs. Kristina had never experienced such a sexual overload before in her life. Both her holes were filled and other body parts were stimulated but beyond that by being thoroughly dominated, she was satisfied in her mind.

Two orgasms had already overtaken her when the man underneath her filling her pussy had cried out and stiffened. His cum filled her tunnel which gripped and milked his member. Miguel pulled out leaving her gaping for a moment as he guided her up. His amigo rolled off the cot laughing as he adjusted his pants. Miguel pushed Kristina onto her back on the cot once it was empty and as soon she was arranged to his liking he again slid in her ass.

“Play with yourself puta. I want to watch you touch your pussy while I fuck your ass.”

Her slim white fingers stroked her pinkness as his thickness pounded her little hole. His hands grasped her toned calves as he went balls deep with each thrust now. Kristina’s thumb made little circular motions around her clit while a finger sloshed inside her pink canal. In combination with his relentless anal assault she soon was at the brink again.

“I’m cumming” she cried out, her face reflecting the mixture of pain and pleasure she was feeling at the moment.

As Kristina’s face contorted from her orgasm Miguel increased his tempo until he was joining her. He grabbed her throat but not hard enough to restrict her breathing but only to let her feel it.

“Ah puta your tight ass is making me shoot my cum” he growled as he swelled deep in her.

Kristina felt each spurt as it shot deep in her bowels and Miguel grunted with satisfaction as his balls emptied their load. Once not a drop remained he withdrew his softening prick from her but left his hand on her neck. He managed to bring his cock close to her full, red lips.

“Kiss it” he simply said and Kristina responded by brushing her mouth against the sensitive underside before taking the whole head inside. Her tongue swirled around it making sure it was clean while also driving him mad with her teasing. Her lips released him and then she smiled up at him wantonly.

“Thank you master” she said simply.

His fingers stroked her throat absently as he tried to read her eyes and what she was thinking. Pleasure was reflected in them as well as something deeper that revealed part of her soul. Surprising even himself he leaned down and kissed her sluttish mouth with passion.

“That was nice senora but it is time for me to get back to work” he told her as he fixed himself.

Only after he was finished and heading to the exit did Kristina move.

“Master do you wish more from me or may I get dressed?”

He paused as he thought about it before replying to her.

“Get dressed then come to me with your cell phone.”

Miguel disappeared outside as Kristina dressed in silence. She felt the cum sloshing around in both her well used fuck holes as she pulled her panties up. For some strange reason she grinned like an idiot because of this, not that she could explain why. Kristina walked to the shop exit on legs that wobbled from the severe fucking she had received moments earlier.

Her eyes blinked from the bright sun when she left the gloom of the shop interior to go outside. Miguel was again talking with his friend as she approached. He held his hand out until she placed her phone in it. His fingers punched in some numbers causing the phone on his belt to ring out. He handed her phone back to her after that while also returning her missing earring.

“I will put you on my speed dial now. No matter when I call you will answer right away and if I need you I expect you to drop everything and come. Do you understand my puta?”

“Yes master” she said as she averted her eyes from his.

“Very good. You may go” he told her dismissively. Following that he simply ignored her and resumed his conversation with his amigo.

She walked to her car on shaky legs and climbed inside. Once she arrived home Kristina decided to she needed a hot bath not only to clean the sex from her but also to soothe her aching body. Fifteen minutes later as she soaked her phone went off buzzing. She managed to retrieve it and saw that she had received a message. Once she opened it she almost dropped the phone in the water due to what she saw.

A picture appeared on the screen that was obviously taken earlier in the day. It was of her on her knees as the two men stood there with their cocks in her face. That picture was followed by another even more shocking to her. It showed Miguel and his friend as they double penetrated her and her mouth was open in a moan.

The pictures were followed by a short text message. [My puta just remember I have many such pictures from my security camera. If you don’t want them to fall into the wrong hands – obey. Miguel your master]

Kristina’s finger hovered over the delete button but instead she stopped. Instead her fingers crept between her legs and started to busy themselves there as she stared at the picture. Before long she was biting her lip as she relived her earlier encounter.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

The Working Girl Part One

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Gay, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Blowjob, Fiction, Incest, Male/Female, Prostitution

Where one job happily becomes a better one…..

ilove-u.com_600659-8.1

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

As he finished showering and dressing he left me with a quick, sweet kiss.

“I’d love to see you again,” he said softly, “soon, very soon.”

“Not a problem, you know how to contact me, I’d be happy to. In case my uh, wetness didn’t let you know, I had a very pleasant time myself.”

He laughed softly. It was about the only ‘soft’ thing about him. He was about six three with a toned, but not bulky set of muscles and an eight inch cock that didn’t seem to ever want to go down. He’d come twice in my mouth, and once inside me and seemed to get hard again instantly. He’d known how to use it, too, as I’d had a solid three orgasms while he fucked me so sweetly. And his wife didn’t ‘like’ sex? Silly, silly girl. I’d asked and he’d said she was roughly the same size as I was, so his larger than average cock couldn’t have been painful, but he said she had a bunch of hangups about sex. The little fool.

He left moments later and I eagerly added him to my ‘can’t wait to see again’ list, which is starting to get to be a sizable list. Oh, me? Yes, I’m a ‘working girl’, but no, I’m no hooker or streetwalker. I’m a courtesan, and a damned good one. Men come to me because they can’t find the intimacy they seek elsewhere. It’s not always about orgasms, (although there are plenty of those) it’s about a guy forgetting his troubles, his bad marriage, his crappy job, whatever, for a little while. With me, he knows tenderness, caring, and, I might add, mind blowing sex.

How did I end up here?

I have a terrific family, so no issues there, other than a snippy mother who expects me to be close to perfect, I’ve never done any drug of any kind, and I rarely drink. So no other vices led me to this path, but I did want an education. I’d had one growing up, as we were well off, but not rich. Good schools, and Mother insisted one summer that I attend finishing school because she’d never done anything of the sort. She’d grown up poor, and wanted her daughter to be a Lady with a capital L. So at sixteen I got sent off to a ritzy school in Sussex, England for a year of learning to be a lady. The school was a blast as my English and European classmates taught me as much as the school did. I’d learned about the joys of other girls from my German roommate and a sweet girl from London showed me how to suck a cock perfectly with the help of her more than willing boyfriend. We’d also explored a three way which seemed like it was good fun as well. I came back to America with all the polished good manners you’d expect. I knew all the social graces, knew all the right people, and all the right things to say and do.

My schoolwork hadn’t suffered at all, either, flawless grades abounded, and it was time to look for colleges and universities. My grades alone would get me accepted anywhere, but money had become an issue as father had suffered some financial setbacks. No huge losses or foreclosure on our home or anything, but my college fund had been hit in order to stave off other problems. I entered my senior year of high school quite a bit poorer than the previous year and I needed a job.

With all my social skills, and the fact that I’d attended a finishing school in England I got a job as a nanny. The mother would deal with the kids in the mornings, and after school I was in charge until bedtime, plus it gave me time to study when they were napping. Once school let out, I could put in more hours and have a nice sum stashed away so my student loans wouldn’t be that bad for my freshman year.

I loved my job, and I loved the kids, but Lee Cooper was a problem. He was their father, and he was just incredibly gorgeous. I wet my panties every time I saw him just about, and as I has my own room with bath, I did a hell of a lot of masturbating thinking about him. However, it was obvious that he and his wife Claire weren’t getting along. She was nice as could be to me, and loved her kids very much, but her husband who worked his butt off to provide them with everything was somehow an asshole? He was nice to her, loved his kids as well, and never fooled around. He did put in a lot of hours, but the man was the president and CEO of a financial firm that made millions. He always made it home to kiss his kids goodnight, there was always time to play with the kids, etc. She just didn’t seem to care.

One day on my day off, I was going to spend a few dollars on some shoes, and I’d carefully figured it out so I wouldn’t waste too much of my cash. It was Nordstrom’s annual shoes sale, and I was ready for it. it was crowded, but I’d gotten two pairs I wanted at less than I’d hoped to pay! Win for me! Go me! With about twenty dollars left over from my shoe fund, I deserved a treat, and a big gooey dessert from one of the fancy downtown hotels beckoned. While enjoying my 37,000 calorie bliss, I heard a familiar voice.

“What’s a nice girl like you doing in a dump like this?” It was Lee.

“Hello, sir. It’s nice to see you. I was just enjoying my day out and got some shoes at a great price.” Inwardly I chided myself, I was a professional, and I’d said too much.

His smile lit up the room.

“You’re off the clock, you don’t have to be so formal, you know.”

“I’m supposed to be.”

“Well, I pay your salary, so I make the rules, no formality. Did you get a killer deal and did you have to beat up any other shoppers to get it?” he asked with a grin.

I couldn’t help but laugh as the annual sale had produced some epic battles over the years.

“No, no,” I said giggling,”I didn’t have to cut anyone, but this one girl looked like she wanted the red heels and I would have taken her down if I’d had to.”

He laughed out loud at that. It was a pleasant sound to hear as I didn’t hear it at the house that often.

“Well, I’ll tell you what, I’m taking a rare long lunch, let me order up one of whatever you’re having and we’ll talk about your war in the trenches of Nordy’s. And I’ll pick up yours, I know you’re saving for school.”

“Thank you.” I said, somewhat shyly, after all he was some kind of good looking.

The snack provided an interesting conversation as he kind of unburdened himself to me. Claire was indeed a bitch, she only cared about how much money they had so she could brag to their friends. He said she considered her children to be ‘part of the package’, and would rather have not had them.

“That’s so sad, they’re great kids, she should treasure them. I do!”

I thought I’d said too much and said so.

“No, you’re honest, which I get little of in my life. I appreciate it, it’d be nice if I could spend more time with someone who’s totally honest with me.”

“Keep on buying me desserts, and I’ll keep on being honest with you.” I quipped.

He laughed at that and promised to schedule me for “dessert breaks”.

Our joking led to a comment about not telling the wife, and I said I’d never squeal about spending private time with him. His face got serious and once again, I’d said too much.

He looked at me and couldn’t meet my eyes.

“Did I say too much again?”

“No,” he said quietly, “it’s just that I can’t say anything right here.”

“if I upset you, I’m very sorry, I certainly didn’t mean to. It was just a joke.”

“No, it’s just that….damn it, why can’t she be like you? Why can’t she care?” He was starting to lose control, and his cool facade was starting to crumble.

“She doesn’t give a damn about the kids, she doesn’t give a damn about me, the only thing she cares about is money, and the only person in the whole goddamned world that will be honest with me is my kid’s nanny? That’s a helluva thing.”

I was worried this might become a problem, and I really did want to comfort him, so I took his hand.

“Is it work things, too?” I asked softly.

“Yes, my partners are all conniving swine who would sell their mothers for a buck, and I’m trying to manage people’s retirements and college funds, and treat them fairly. It seems like no one gives a damn anymore about doing things the right and honest way.”

“I do. Why do you think I’m going to law school some day? I want to be one of the good ones.”

“You already are. Um, this is getting kind of, uh, open, can we go somewhere else to keep talking? A park or the waterfront? I just want to talk with someone who’s not lying to me.”

The poor man was falling apart, and not just because I wanted to sleep with him, I wanted to help him, to at least be a sounding board for his troubles. I made a decision I’d hoped wouldn’t be a disaster.

“Look, my house isn’t that far from here, my folks are out of town this week, I’ll make you some tea and be honest with you 100%. You can let it all out, and I won’t be a bitch, or judgmental, or anything like that. I’ll just be your friend who will listen.”

“Would you really? I don’t want you to think, that well, I’m putting moves on you or anything?”

“Not at all. Honest conversation. Honest answers. At my regular wages, I might add.” I finished with a slight giggle.

“Well, hell, your wages are a lot less than I’d pay a therapist to listen to my problems. You’re on!”

At my house, I fired up the stove and had a pot of Earl Grey going in a minute. Mom always kept the house well stocked with food and some fancy cookies and crackers made a nice touch. I poured our tea and prepared to listen.

Listen I did, the man poured out his worries, hopes, dreams, and then some. He’d been on the edge for some time, and I was glad someone, anyone had been there before he’d gone over it. However, his failing marriage was an issue that I knew there was one way I’d love to help him, but that would be a huge can of worms to open. It opened anyway when I kissed him. He kissed back, and it got hot and heavy pretty quickly, with our staggering up the stairs to my room, and we’d gotten my blouse and bra off and his shirt with my shoes flying away before we got hold of ourselves.

“Ah, this isn’t going to be right.” he said.

“I….really would like to, but that would mean something that I don’t need, and I’m pretty sure you’re too classy to be ‘the other woman’. The ‘nanny who seduced the perfect dad’, and other things like that.”

I thought for a minute and realized he was 100% right. I didn’t want that, and just to get my rocks off with a hunky guy?

“Yes, that wouldn’t be good, but…” my mind was furiously working.

“You’re paying me to be a sounding board, right? I mean, we joked about it, but I’ve been that. There are women who listen to men’s problems and make them feel better. I don’t want, or need a relationship with you. I’m hot for you, yes, but you do have a wife and kids, and it’d be nice if you could get it worked out, especially for the kids’s sake. If we keep it professional?” I left it hanging.

He looked at me for a minute and thought.

“You know, that’s actually a pretty good idea. Keep it away from the house and kids, and no promises or gifts, no expectations other than you listening to my problems and if something else happens in that time, well, it’s time I don’t mind spending money for.”

“OK, if we’re going to keep it professional, I honestly have no idea how much I should be getting.” I said with a grin. “I’ve never made it a business.”

He laughed again, long and loud, and it was a sweet sound.

“Well, one of my partners visits a woman in Bellevue and he pays her 800.00 for a night, so would 300.00 for our, ah, time spent be fair?

Better than nearly a week’s salary in a few hours? Oh yes, my girl, you may have found your calling.

“That… sounds fair, so can we get back to the kissing?”

We kissed passionately for 20 minutes and I could tell the orgasm wasn’t what he needed, it was this, the passion, the gentleness, the caring. His mouth eventually found my dripping wet pussy and he tasted me with a happy sigh. He licked me thoroughly, going back to flick my clit from time to time, and I didn’t last nearly as long as I’d hoped, I came with a scream and I had to have soaked the poor man’s face, but he looked up at me with a smile after I’d cooled off.

“Like that? There’s more where that came from!”

He kissed me all over, making my breasts tingle like they never had by sucking on them so perfectly that I almost came from that, and then he went down on me again, licking, kissing and sucking my pussy until I exploded with another pair on monster orgasms. He was an incredible lover, and I couldn’t believe his idiot wife didn’t appreciate this?

After several monsters, I had to cool down, and I really wanted to taste his cock, it wasn’t huge, maybe seven inches or a bit bigger, but it was rock hard with his pre cum glistening on the head, and I licked it gently and very ladylike which caused him to giggle a bit. The I dove down on it and took it as far as I could, and he gasped with pleasure as I took him again and again, stopping after a few strokes to play with the head and suck it as hard as I could. He was very gentle, softly stroking my hair while I sucked him and softly saying sweet things to me. It was glorious and then he finally came with a grunt and a huge jet of cum I almost gagged on because I’d never had so much in my mouth. I got control, and swallowed it all in gulp and then daintily licked my lips. Which caused him to groan again as another spurt shot out his cock!

I continued my ladylike licking and cleanup as I got it all off of his stomach, and came up for kisses, hoping he wouldn’t be one of those guys who wouldn’t kiss a girl after he’d come in her mouth. He didn’t disappoint, kissing me with fiery passion and I know he had to taste his own juices, but he didn’t seem to mind a bit. He also didn’t take long to rise again, as I felt his cock rubbing against the edge of my pussy and I looked down at it.

“He’s ready for another round?” I asked with an arch smile and he only responded with a sheepish grin. I slipped a condom on him and gently lowered myself onto him. He felt really good inside me as it had been several months for me, and I just savored the feeling of his erection in me before I rode him slowly, taking my time as I built a nice pace for us both and I could lean back and see his face as I rode that beautiful cock. I rode him hard, I slowed down, I sped up, and I worried that he would come again too quickly, but that was not the case as that perfect tool fucked me to a lovely smaller orgasm and then I sped up again, knowing I could have a huge one if I played my cards right, and without me saying a word, he knew what to do as we rolled over and and I pulled my knees up towards my head and he started to pile drive my aching pussy.

Unlike some guys, he had no problem paying attention to the rest of me as he pounded away, kissing my nipples a bit before coming up to kiss me deeply and as our tongues intertwined again and again I had an absolutely incredible orgasm that had to have drenched him, but he still pumped away, slamming himself into me with abandon before he let out a huge scream as he came deep inside of me.

We collapsed, spent, and our arms went around each other as he burst into tears.

I’m fairly intelligent, and I knew it wasn’t anything I’d done wrong, it was his own issues and guilt hitting him.

I held him close while he sobbed himself out, and oddly I felt very powerful as this big strong man, who was a titan in finance, and a respected man in the city was a helpless little boy in my bed.

After he stopped, he gently asked me if I’d enjoyed it.

“I certainly did. You were, well, very satisfying. That many orgasms isn’t something I usually get. You were also incredibly gentle, and sweet. That makes women very happy.”

“The problem for me, though, is why can’t it be like that with Claire?”

I wasn’t being paid to just fuck, I was being paid to listen and possibly help if I could.

“Well, I don’t know. Does she enjoy cunnilingus? Because that was….wow. Really good. Most women rarely get it like that.”

“She does, but it never seems like it’s enough for her. I don’t think she likes giving head either, which is kind of a problem as what guy doesn’t enjoy it?”

I thought for a moment and tried to reason it out.

“Was she a virgin when she met you?” I asked.

“Well, yeah, she was.”

“So yours in the only cock she’s ever taken like that?”

“I think so, she’s very conservative that way.”

“Then how do you expect her to be any good at it, or how she can enjoy it herself? She looks at it as a duty, not a thing to please both of you.”

“Do you really think so?”

” I know so. My first cock scared the hell out of me, but I was with a good friend in school and she showed me how to please a man that way, and how to feel sooo sexy as I do it. Does she have gag reflex issues? Another girl in school did, and we coached her with bananas until she could handle it, her next boyfriend said she was amazing where she could barely get the head of it in before.”

He looked astonished.

“I never thought of it that way before.”

“Uh-huh, you’d been around the block, and expected her to know everything? Not very fair. I’m being honest with you here.”

He laughed at that. We spent another hour cuddling and talking, and I gave him several pointers on things to try with his wife to see if they couldn’t get it fixed. I advised him, and listened to him, and had myself several incredible orgasms. When all was said and done, he gave me the agreed upon 300.00, plus another 100.00 as a tip. We had another dozen “professional” meetings before I went off to college, and by that point, he’d gotten much of his marriage repaired, and the last two meetings were for old time’s sake.

I got introduced to several associates of his in similar circumstances, and made it clear I wasn’t just a fuck for sale. They understood my rules, my extra apartment only, no outcalls, and they had to be referred by two of my previous gentlemen. Contact by e-mail only, and you’d also better have two references from other girls, otherwise, you weren’t seeing me. Not just a fuck, indeed, I was their salvation. I made them feel wanted and needed, and in several cases, there was no sex whatsoever. One guy was a widow who simply wanted the warmth of cuddling and gentle kisses to make him feel “whole”, as he put it. It worked out fairly well for me, I made a good deal of money, and took care of a few kids from time to time to cover the income. Plus, there was zero debt after four years of college. I bitched to my mother and father about my student loans, just to make it look good. Now I’m looking at law schools, and I expect to be accepted wherever I apply as my college performance was fantastic.

However, life, especially in this, ah, business, can throw you a few curves.

I’m enjoying the afterglow of my previously mentioned caller, and a little masturbation is called for. He got me very, very well, but I’m a little bit horny. What girl doesn’t get that way from time to time?

After that, it’s e-mail, and news from mom is good, dad has a fabulous new position, with the stock options alone worth quite a bit. His severance from the old company was excellent as well, and he looked to run the new place for a mere three years before retiring. Yay! He and mom worked damned hard to give us everything, and a reasonably early retirement was well earned. Going home for Christmas would be extra fun this year!

What’s this? Kevin Marsden has a new referral he’d like me to meet? And the guy also knows Blaine Hammond? Both of them are 60+ pillars of society who haven’t traded in their wives for trophy wives, but they’re tired of their uninterested wives and so they treat me very well, Hammond also credits me with helping him with an ED issue that his wife had no interest in helping at all.

The guy’s a top flight exec, certainly in the financial ballpark, (I’m easy, but most certainly not cheap) and was a “good guy who’s wife stopped giving a crap a few years ago” according to Marsden. I quickly call Marsden because at this point, I know he’s likely golfing.

“Heya sexy, how are you?”

“I’m good,” I reply, “tell me more about the new guy.”

“He’s pretty cool, we’ve already golfed together, he’s a hotshot in the finance world, but is ultra worried about being found out. I told him you were the soul of discretion.”

“Did you also explain I’m not just a piece of ass? You know my rules.”

He laughed.

“Yeah, yeah, he knows. He’s been getting the cold shoulder at home, he’s very bright, and interested in opera which ought to get you going in itself! I know that you like the talk part as well, and he’s also a big fan of first editions, and I told him you were a book lover. Sound good?”

“Mmmm…so far, looks?”

While I’m not about to discount a possible client, I won’t see a young guy, or someone who’s in terrible shape. The last thing I need is for some overweight guy to have a heart attack while trying to keep up with me.

“I dunno, six one, maybe two ten, the dark iron grey you go for, not muscular but in decent shape.”

“Sounds good to me, pass along the info, and we’ll see if he musters up. Now how about you? I know your wife is off in the Carribbean, maybe a nice bit of dinner and some fun?”

While I hardly expect them to buy me dinner, Kevin Marsden enjoys taking me to new places, however, they’re usually two or three cities away.

“I do believe that would be perfect for….. say, Thursday night? Seven o’clock?”

“You’re on, and I do like my food spicy!”

He promises me a treat for dinner and I’m off. Less than two hours later the new man e-mails me, he’s using a very generic sounding name, but some do. Others trust me with their real names, knowing they can torpedo my college dreams as well as I can ruin them. Discretion, darling, it’s worth it. He does sound pretty nice via e-mail, and describes a marriage that’s all-too familiar to me. His wife just stopped caring. Maybe he got out of shape, maybe the change took her appetite for sex, who knows, but he wasn’t happy. He described his ideal scenario as ‘lots of kissing, caressing and a lot of foreplay” as he really enjoyed it. That sounded perfect for me, so we set it up. I asked for any personal requests, with a general description of myself, because some guys want me in black lingerie, some like white, one guy wanted me in jeans and my sorority sweatshirt, it’s all up to them and I do try to accommodate them. They trust their friend’s recommendation, because no one gets a picture of me, and their cell is confiscated upon arrival. He wanted lots of candles, soft music, and me dressed very ladylike in a full length outfit. My favorite way to go, he sounded like a real gentleman. I gave him my somewhat complicated ritual of knocking in code, and announcing himself, and entering my door at the correct time, and told him my address would be forthcoming an hour and a half before our meeting.

Two weeks later, I’ve gotten showered and ready in one of my favorite outfits, it’s an off-white silk outfit that looks like it might have been worn by Rita Hayworth or someone like that. Lots of lace, and just a hint of skin, the tease is so important in these scenarios. A dab or two of my favorite perfume, and I set Pandora to some smooth old school jazz. The candles are lit and I am ready, I recline on my bed and wait.

One-two-three, one-two, one-two comes the knocks.

“Yes?” I ask in a loud enough, but still ladylike voice.

“Uh, it’s..Martin.” He’s awkward with his assumed name, how sweet.

“Do come in, I’m in the bedroom.”

The door opens and closes, and the footsteps come to my room, the lights are down, and the candles blaze.

“Hello, Melissa, I’m Martin and I…..oh….MY….GOD.”

I look up and the man standing in my bedroom is none other than…my father.

Oh shit.

Oh shit.

“What the….HELL are you doing? he asks, raising his voice with each syllable.

“Me? What are YOU doing? Running around on Mom? What’s going on?”

He just stands still without moving a muscle. Then he seems to collapse and he shuffles over to my big chair and sits down heavily.

“Well, I guess you can figure out things aren’t so good at home, right?” he asks with a pained look.

“Um, yeah, I got that all right.”

“But this? You’re selling yourself? A hooker?”

Whoops, daddy, you just pissed me off.

“For your information, I’m not a hooker, I am a courtesan. While sex is involved, it’s more about the connection, the closeness, some guys have never actually had sex with me, but they pay me well to listen to their problems and be a non-judgmental sounding board. A service you found yourself in need of, right? And did you look on some sleazy adult website to find it? Craigslist? Did you pick me up on a streetcorner? No, you wanted something unique, and special, and you found it. Not that you expected it to be me, I’ll grant you.”

“Are you even….going to school? or is this your education or career or what?”

“Oh, I’m going to school all right, and the “loans” I’m paying off don’t actually exist. I’m paid all the way until law school. Every penny of it earned by me. 4.0 average, tops in my class, and eagerly awaiting the next step. All paid for by me. I’m don’t owe anyone a dime except for my Nordstrom’s account which I’ll pay tomorrow. I do ‘nanny’ a bit to hide the source of my income, and I do pay my taxes. Your little girl learned finance well, wouldn’t you say?”

He gave me a half relieved, half stunned look.

“Well, that’s not bad at all from the money side of it, but doing this…for money?”

“Daddy, I’m what they want me to be, that’s all, like I said, sometimes there’s not even any sex. I listen to them, comfort them, offer advice on bedroom matters to the guys who might be able to fix things, and so on. I’m extremely careful, and have never caught anything, nor will I, and no, I don’t do anything disgusting. I have certain limits, and they’re respected.”

“When I’m done with law school, I will also have a vast network of professional men that know me well who will provide me with excellent contacts throughout my career. The circuit judge I see once a month will certainly be a helpful man to know, wouldn’t you say? Above all, I’m discrete. No one will ever find out, about me, or about them.”

“Unless, of course, it’s your father who drops by to try to forget his problems.” he answered morosely.

“Actually, what is going on? You’re here, we should at least try to talk about your problems there. I do that part of it quite well, believe it or not.” I said with a small smile.

Like my first, he broke down at that point. A storm of weeping as he detailed mom’s lack of interest, her devotion to charity work, her seeming ignoring of the fact that he’d kept himself in good shape and never said a word about her not looking like she did when she was 25. He let loose with torrents of emotion, and I comforted him, I held him close and let him get it out.

Then I kissed him. Yes, yes, I know, my own father? Indeed. I was always daddy’s girl, and once when I was twelve I’d accidentally opened the bedroom door to find him standing there sporting a huge erection. We both pretended it had never happened, but many years later I’d wondered what might have happened, and proceeded to fantasize about it. He was a very handsome man still, and it awakened a hunger I’d never known could truly exist. Like Lee, he stopped.

“This isn’t right, we shouldn’t….”

“If I was working in a salon and you saw me cutting hair, would you have a problem with me cutting your hair? No, you wouldn’t…think of me as a professional, think of me as the woman you were expecting to meet tonight, and only call me Melissa, and forget I’m Jane, Jane’s not here, but I am, and melissa will make you feel very, very good….”

With that I kissed him deeply and let my tongue slip into his mouth, and when he slipped his own tongue into my mouth, I knew we were going to have a very different sort of relationship from then on. We kissed passionately, and he gently, ever so gently stroked his finger across my left breast and my achingly erect nipple, and it felt soooo good. He did it again, and then caressed my other breast in his hand, and slip his hand down to my hip before pulling me close to kiss me again. My arms were around him, and I pulled his glasses off, and reached into undo his tie, and tossed it onto the floor. With a smile, he helped me out of the robe to reveal the full gown, and then caressed my hips down past the split at the side. His shirt came off quickly, and then his pants, and he and rolled together, kissing with flaming passion, and then he slipped his fingers under the strops and pulled the gown down to reveal my breasts. My nipples were begging for attention, but he simply admired the view and softly told me how beautiful I was, which warmed me up even more. He gently sucked one, then the other, before drifting upwards to kiss me more while softly tweaking them with his fingers. He was the most gentle man I’d ever know then, and I couldn’t wait for more. I wanted him now and I wanted him to hammer me, but he wasn’t doing anything of the sort.

After a bout of kisses and flying tongues, he pulled the gown down further, and I lifted my legs so he could take it completely off. I lay there naked before his gaze, and smiled and asked him, “Enjoying the view”?

“Oh yes, sweetie, very much…” as he pulled up and removed his boxers to reveal his rock hard cock. When I’d seen it years before it had seemed huge, but I’d always assumed that was not really knowing what one was supposed to look like. My adult eyes revealed to me that my father was extremely well hung, eight plus inches, and very thick. Oh god, that was going to feel so incredible….

He continued to kiss me but then slid down next to me, and began to kiss the back of my neck as he turned me to spoon me. His arms felt so good around me, and he softly kissed me as his cock slid between my legs, just slightly rubbing the edges of my wet lips. I wanted to just arch my back and drive him into me, but he was taking the lead, as his fingers explored me, one hand rubbing my nipples, and the other slowly snaking down to explore my aching pussy. He ran his fingers though my neatly trimmed strip, and around the edges of, but he didn’t actually touch it, he just caressed the area, making me want his touch all the more.

He used his left hand to pull my leg upwards, and then his right finally made contact, just slipping between the lips, ever so slightly. I let out a low moan of pleasure and he slipped the fingers a bit deeper, but then pulled them out, using my juices to get the rest of the area soaking wet. He tweaked my clit just a bit, enough to send a shock of pleasure through me, and I was so horny that I orgasmed, ever so slightly. My soft gasp made him chuckle, as he continued to spread my juices around, and then with his pinky finger, he slid it all the way around, and just brushed against my quivering ass. I couldn’t help it, I thrust against him trying to get him inside me, but he knew what he was doing, better than any man I’d ever been with. He slowly turned me again so he was on top and then he licked my pussy bottom to top, and gently sucked on my clit as I lay panting, waiting to get fucked, but to be denied yet again as my legs spread wide. He dove into eating my sweet wetness, licking, sucking, and teasing me, but then he did something I’d never done, and pulled my legs further up, and I felt his tongue slide into my ass!

While anal was never offered, I’d played with toys quite a bit, and was actually waiting to find a guy to try this sort of thing with, and I kept myself extremely clean. He used his tongue to please me in ways I’d never really believed could feel good, and he was apparently a master of it. I got wetter, and wetter, and wetter still as he came around to suck hard on my quivering clit, and gently bite down on it, as I screamed out an orgasm, soaking him in the process, but I was too far gone to care about anything else at that point!

Again and again, he sucked me to wave after wave of pleasure, and was more intense than it had ever been. Then he pulled my legs up again to go back and spread my wetness with his tongue all over my ass, which I would have happily given to him if he’d asked for it. He could have just rammed himself in and I wouldn’t have minded a bit.

The he flipped me over, and I assumed the doggy position, and he took his place behind me, gently running his fingertips across my wet and waiting ass, I was wet enough, he could have slipped in easily, but he didn’t as I could feel him trying to do something. I looked around to see him unrolling a condom and I knew that wasn’t what I wanted.

“I’m protected, just give me all of your love, all of it, every sweet drop…please?” I was begging him and I knew it was what I wanted.

He obliged me by slowly sliding his cock deep inside of me, letting out a soft grunt of pleasure as he filled my waiting vagina with what I wanted most, and I let out a soft moan to match his grunt. He grabbed my hips and slowly rocked us back and forth, not going any deep or pulling out at all, but it felt so damned good, just feeling us move like that. Then he smoothly extended his rocking to stroke me deeply, my intense wetness made for some squishing sounds, but it was just so incredible feeling him moving with me. He picked up his pace and was now pumping me with long deep strokes, and pulling almost all the way out, which I knew from previous experience would make me come very quickly, even in doggy.

After only a few minutes, I was shaking, knowing a monster orgasm was moments away, but he was thrusting smoothly, and I wondered how long he would last? My shaking got worse, and sure enough, I came with a vengeance and a yelp, but he still pounded away, maybe two or more were going to be my treat from this most incredible of lovemakings, and then I came again, with a squeal, but he wasn’t finished, he pumped me a few more times, then pulled out and flipped me around quickly, but gently, and plunged deep into me in the missionary position. The change of position cooled me for a few moments, but soon I was achingly expecting another orgasm, and he did not disappoint me, as I came, but with less intensity than before, and I knew I couldn’t take much more.

Another two or three minutes of deeply filling me, and then he switched positions again, and I prepared for more doggy, but it was not to be, not at all, as he took his rock hard cock which had been ramming me for some time, pulled out, and slammed it into my ass!

“Aaaaaaieee!!” I yelped as he drove deep into me, I had never taken anal, and hadn’t expected it! Now his hands, which had been so gentle, grabbed my hips roughly as he hammered my ass deep. It hurt, but it felt good, exciting, knowing he was taking me, knowing I was doing what he wanted, that I was satisfying his deepest urges, that I was his, totally and completely. As I got used to it, it felt better and better, and I knew that the mix of my juices and his pre-cum had me lubed up well enough, so I relaxed and enjoyed it, and even when his hands started slapping my ass cheeks with each thrust, I enjoyed it more and more. Pain? What was pain compared to this pleasure? The pleasure of being his? The thrill of being taken by the man I loved more than any other?

My pleasure built, and I came once more, just before he groaned loudly and slammed himself as deep as he could into my ass. He held me tight, rocking like we had earlier, as I could feel his ejaculation in me. Back and forth we rocked, until with a long, aching sigh, he pulled out of me and collapsed onto the bed. I fell forward, and lacked even the strength to prop myself up with my elbows, and I rolled over to pull myself close to him.

LIke Lee, he cried, but this was from a guilt far, far deeper than any the caring Mr. Cooper might have suffered. I held him, and let him weep, for things could never be the same again, perhaps different wasn’t so bad?

“Oh god,” he finally sobbed, “what have I done?”

“Shhh…it’s all right.”

“How can it be? What I just did?”

“Nothing happened that I didn’t want to happen. Ever since I saw you naked that day with an erection, I’ve wondered, now I know. I know what kind of pleasure you can give me, and more importantly, what kind of pleasure I can give you. I know you enjoyed that. It was rough, it was wild, but it felt good, and I could feel your love for me every second of it. Maybe that’s wrong by some people’s rules, but not by mine.”

“But it was so…uncontrolled…”

“Mmmm…and someone else can’t handle that? I’m not surprised. She always seemed so uptight. I’m not, you know that now, although that was my first anal. I’d been looking to try it, but never found the right guy, and he was much closer than I’d ever dreamed.”

“And now?”

“What about it? Unless you’ve forgotten, this was an exercise in you having your way with Melissa. You did, and she enjoyed herself as well. You want more? We can do that, but the thing is to not let guilt tear you up. You wanted an escape, a wild time, you got it, so why worry? You can go on your way and we’ll pretend your knowing who I am never happened. We can keep it totally professional.”

He seemed okay with that, and with an awkward embrace and kiss he left after we showered together.

Keep it professional?

Maybe he can.

I can’t.

That was the most incredible sexual experience of my life.

With the man I love the most.

I see therapy in my future. After all, doesn’t every girl love Daddy?

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

A Crude Awakening

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Authoritarian, Cruelty, Discipline, Female Domination, Fiction, Fisting, Humiliation, masturbation, Mature, Non-consensual sex, oral sex, Plumper, Rape, Torture, Violence, Written by wome

Weary of her conservatively sparse sexual past, Kathy goes outside her comfort zone to pursue a dark stranger..

ilove-u.com_600659-29.1

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Chapter 1

Since my divorce 10 years ago my sex life has been all but non-existent; Settling for the mouse of a man I foolishly married far before I even knew myself resulted in over a decade of mind numbing mediocrity. Here I was approaching my 40s, alone and childless;suffering from a lifetime of chronic sexual disappointment.

I met Glen as I walked out of the only variety store in our small town, the rumble of his classic chopper immediately turned my head. I couldn’t help but stare at the leather armored man as he gracefully dismounted his heavily chromed steed. A bald heavily bearded head popped out of the helmet, which instantly signaled to me that he was definitely from the elusive “Bad Boy” ilk of which I always had a private yearning for, yet never experienced.

Our eyes locked only for a moment as he nodded me a ‘Hello’ before entering the shop; his grey eyes were wolf-like scary, lighting up a ruggedly weathered face – A face interesting enough for me to decide I had forgot something as an excuse to re-enter the store for another peek. I entered the store and watched as his heavy boots clomped to the back of the store stopping the beer cooler, he must of had at least a foot on me, around 6’2, his legs looked strong, supporting a nice ass that pushed his jeans out of his weathered chaps, I pegged him around a decade older than me perhaps approaching his 50’s. My friend Val working the counter interrupted my gaze…

“Back so soon?” She quipped giving me a knowing wink.

“That guy, do you know him?” I whispered, he turned toward me, I quickly turned my head away as he approached the counter.

“Marlboro Red” Val hissed back.

“Huh?” I whispered as I continued to watch him out of the corner of my eye.

Armed with two 6 packs of canned beer he strolled up to the counter; an unbuttoned black leather vest that hung off his broad shoulders, showing a well defined hairy chest, with just a hint of beer belly.

“Marlboro Red King” his deep voice blurted as he dismissively pulled a large wallet chained to his belt. I was a tad intimidated by him, eye level was no higher than his chest and although I was by no means petite, I felt very little standing in his shadow. Val gave me a glance of encouragement as she turned to fill his order, my heart was in my throat as I struggled to open up some dialogue that would be at least somewhat clever.

“Nice Bike” was all I could manage…

“Thanks, you ride?” he non-nonchalantly answered without even looking at me.

“Oh god no, I giggled. “Well… horses, but … well- bikes no, I stammered; sure I was blushing like schoolgirl.

“Almost the same thing” he smiled, looking down at me.

“Power between the legs”… he added, giving me a sly grin while pretending not to check me out. He threw a few bills on the counter;

“Keep it”, he looked at me and muttered a curt “C’ ya”…

“Ya C’ ya”… I gulped as that cute ass of his walked out of the door.

Val showed no quarter; “Pathetic, truly pathetic!”

I had to agree, too obvious with no confidence, the sluggish years behind me had done the job of reducing me into the dowdy woman I never wanted to be.

“So you know him”, I asked.

“Sure, Glen comes to the store now and then, I think he lives out in the boonies near County Rd 6. I’ve seen him at Roni’s a few times chatting with her behind the bar… I think he’s a regular, I don’t go there much it’s a bit of a dyke dive but my Jack likes it.” Val rubbed her chin, “I’m pretty sure he gets turned on when some of the biker chicks make out with each other; all I know is that after going there I seem to get an extra special ‘Happily Ever After’ come bedtime – Men are such simple creatures.”

“Never heard of Roni’s, I responded; already wondering if he had something going with this bar maid.

Val chuckled in response; “Well that’s because it not your kind of place, besides you never go anywhere. You really should shut off that damned computer and mingle with the 3D people for a change.”

“Hmm maybe I will,” I sighed.

“Ya I bet you will, looks like you have it pretty bad, but seriously I know you and that guy there is definitely not your type… I mean – Seriously? He’s kinda rough, and well… a bit seedy?”

“How do you know what my type is,” I snapped… I don’t even know what my type is anymore, maybe I like rough and seedy!”

Val laughed, “Your type is the same as mine Red, and it lives in the bed stand next to the batteries!”

“Sad but true.” I reflected, “But I don’t have a man, at least I have an excuse.” I stabbed back, “C’ ya later!”

As I walked home I felt sorry for myself, Val was right; what would a guy like that see in conservative homebody like me. I couldn’t deny that just the thought of a chance with this man made me wet, I needed to make changes!

I got home and immediately went to my room and took stock in myself using the full length mirror that I have been avoiding to look into for months. I reluctantly disrobed, hoping the years of neglect wouldn’t show, but it was not meant to be; My once fiery red hair was limp and graying, my breasts drooped over my belly like overfilled water balloons…and my thighs, well they were huge! Not liking what I was seeing I turned and reluctantly examined my hips and butt, like my thighs, my hips too had widened far beyond comfort, but my butt was still somewhat round. I suppose it still had some allure – had it not been for the years of drowning my frustrations with cookie dough and ice cream I would say it was almost passable.

I looked down at my calves and feet, the last bastion of my femininity – the only features I felt retained any semblance of my youth. I always liked my feet, they could use a pedi – but they were still small and pretty. I stepped back and took a look at the whole picture: Ghost-like skin not seeing a razor in months, too many fading freckles dotting my face, shoulders, arms and breasts. Disgusted, I turned and studied my profile; I suppose with a few well thought out wardrobe choices and perhaps a power-bra I could be promoted to ‘curvy in all the right places’ without overly bending the truth. All -in -all it was pretty much a horror show. The majority of added weight had nested into my lower chassis leaving my ass and thighs shallowly rippled with cellulite – that was not going away anytime soon.

Dejected, I plopped onto the bed, pretty feet and a passable (if clothed) ass wasn’t much to work with. Who was I kidding? No way at this point of my life would I have the willpower to change what I had going on… it was too daunting a task and would take far too long to correct. No, I had to accept what little I had, try to work it to my advantage.

As the cause of my sudden self interest in body image, I thought of Glen; he was the opposite from my ex Gerry; a pasty intellectual of whom I was chained to for far too long. Glen was tall, handsomely rugged and yes, somewhat seedy. None-the-less I sat up against the head board, my hand found its way under my panties and slipped between the dampness of my blushing lips. My thoughts, more dark than romantic fantasized of what it would be taken by bad boy like him, I wiggled my toes, then spread them in admiration; An image of Glen knelt before them entered my head; forgoing his dominance for only a moment, he would explore their softness with his rugged hands;

‘His grey eyes would penetrate my own as he massaged my instep and heel, then gently kiss each digit before the roughness of his palms delved into the arresting curve of my calves. He kneaded the fullness of my thighs, his movements becoming increasingly gruff’

“Aaaummm”, I moaned. My fingers had unwittingly begun to fondle the underside of my clit, my legs perversely spread wide in automatic response to my sexual delusions;

‘His wiry beard would tickle the insides of my legs, as he worked his way up my trembling body, ever too briefly brushing over my clit before he knelt ominously over me. He would briefly manhandle my breasts, pulling at my nipples, then roll them between his grubby fingers until they swelled hard, and tingled with fearful excitement’.

“Ooooh!” I yelped; Lost in the rapture of fantasy, I pulled my twinging button’s hood slowly up then down, slipping a couple fingers between my labia every now again to lubricate. After only a few minutes my legs warmed, I was well on my way to orgasm;

‘His mouth moved to my shoulder and dove into my neck; my legs stiffen as he nibbles then chews at its crick with a carnality that forces me to crane my neck into total submission. He continues the attack until my legs weaken in noble surrender, His eyes now wolf- like meet mine, a smile of conquest greets me before he seals his lips over mine. Our mouths open, our tongues probe deeply within one another in hot / passionate dance’. 

“Aaaahhh!” I was getting close now, the sensuality of the scenario had fully lifted my clit to new heights, it now stood erect on its own, its twitching head no longer enjoying the furry nest of my vulva. My pussy was also roused, gentle waves of pleasure murmured deep from within, causing it to leak in demand of penetration. I couldn’t remember the last time I felt so contently wet, I frantically groped for my best friend which (as always) was dutifully waiting in the bed table drawer. A twinge of chagrin pretty much ruined the mood however, as I struggled to remove its thick bulk. Finally wedging it out, I looked at it in quiet dismay; this is what my intimate life had come to; A 3″ diameter, 10″ silicone phallus, the tool that finished me off after I wounded myself through the self-inflicted stimulation of my clit: How sad, a dead and cold chunk of rubber was what I had come to rely on to sate my sexuality… the usual.

I threw it on the bed, got up and while tweaking on my clit I went back to the mirror. I watched my hand as it rubbed over it, slipping occasionally across the entrance of my hole, Mmmm, in an effort to re-light my vivid imagination I shuttered my eyes;

‘He placed his heavy cock into hand, I took its smooth plum like-head and wedged between the ardor of my inner lips, back and forth… so smooth and warm, my clit was at full chub, unafraid I reached down and stretched them apart for him’;

I pushed a couple of fingers into me, although initially pleasant, they were woefully inadequate, I wanted to feel stuffed, I needed to feel full! I sat down on the floor and hiked up one leg pulling it back and away to give the other full access to my wanting hole, it slipped in easily to the wrist, but beyond that I couldn’t manipulate my fingers in the way I wanted to. After 30 seconds or so I began to tire, reluctantly I dropped my leg and looked at the reflection in the mirror, my hand was desperately stymied by short arms and chubby frame. Frustrated. I knelt on all fours, ass to mirror, hoping for more comfortable access. Looking over my shoulder I slipped my hand under my belly and tried again, it went in a little farther – just beyond the wrist. I was able to pump my hand in and out a few times, causing my vaginal walls to relax enough to accommodate the intrusion. I could feel them wonderfully clamping then relaxing with each thrust, mushy sounds became loader as a build-up of lubrication started to release.

Out of primal necessity I instinctively lifted my leg and placed my foot flat to the floor, this gave me an inch or to more and enough dexterity to close my hand into a fist. I curved my wrist in an effort to bury it as deep into my hole as I could, then fucked myself as hard as my physique would allow. Again my eyes closed.

‘He thrust his cock into me all the way, which took my breath away. Not caring about my own comfort, he pounded me until my innards numbed and my pussy could hug him no more… a throbbing wave of elation jolted through my soul, my legs collapsed beneath me’…

Basking in the sensuality of the tenderness pulsating around my hand, multiple shudders wracked my heated pot into orgasm, throwing my whole body into tremors of contentment. To take full advantage of the violently blissful contractions I removed my hand, allow my vag to breath. I pinched at my hood in to feed my clit’s relentless hunger for stimulation. My body bucked 5 or 6 times protesting the intensity of every shudder, the severity of the seizures had me crying out loud enough for the neighbors to hear! My legs began to shake madly; cautioning me to halt the assault on my clit and grant it the freedom to naturally flutter on its own. Now able to breathe my pussy also started to settle, the once violent cramps had now transformed into a gentle buzz, shooting static through my legs and abdomen warming my tummy in a blanket of joy. I collapsed my legs as the static slowly softened to a buzz, then finally dissipated all together. Exhausted into a fully relaxed and sated state, I brought my moistened fingers to nose to sample their light scent then brought them dreamily to my lips then tasted myself for the first time.

“Mmmm”… the most intimate of secretions, how naughty, how provocatively taboo! Needing to sample more, I parted my labia; all four fingers impatiently traced up my inflamed slit for another taste.

“Mmmm”, the unique flavor intensified in my mouth another aftershock surprised my pussy, I licked the film from each finger in sublime delight – God I was so turned-on!! I closed my eyes and ran my mind back to my meeting with Glen, I’m sure he did check me out!

Suddenly I stopped, fantasy slipped back to reality causing my rinsed fingers to suddenly pull away from my lips. A pang of remorse flooded through me, what had I just done?! By no means was I a stranger to masturbation, but never did I have the inclination to fist-fuck myself nor the appetite to eat my own cum – and to so thoroughly enjoy it, what was happening to me?! The aquatic aftertaste in my mouth cheapened the very core of my conservative beliefs, making me wonder what other desires were hidden below the surface. Was this a sign? Perhaps a reminder of how pathetically guarded I had become? I searched deep within myself and came up with the only feasible justification for such a self-serving indiscretion. Could it be my body was rejecting all previous programming; challenging me to fearlessly face the true extent of my sexuality? It had been neglected so long, was now the time to welcome in a new beginning?

I needed to feel warm lips and a tongue to replace my hand down there, I needed a real cock to the grasp the type of intimacy words could not. I wanted my pussy to be filled deep and hot, replacing the cold of my dildo, I needed to be fulfilled in an more meaningful way that even my largest toy couldn’t attain. No – For once in my life I needed to be properly laid, I needed to embrace all the untoward desires came with it and, most of all; I needed a plan!

I decided a good start would be some much needed work on my look, followed by an impromptu Friday night visit to Roni’s. Again I looked into the mirror, hmmm – dolling up may be not the way to attract a man like Glen, maybe a more modest, white-bread approach was in order; A confident woman in her natural state. I’ve seen biker chicks in my time, most of which didn’t bother with the trouble of enhancing their features through artificial means. A natural, earthy authenticity is what seemed to work for them, and hopefully it could work for me.

Excited at my revelation, I rang up Val, for the price of picking up the tab for her and Jack I made a deal with her to meet me at the bar. Quickly I realized that I had overplayed my hand after hearing her exuberant response;

“I wouldn’t miss this for the world, see you Friday!”

‘Hmmm’ what to wear? Perhaps a throwback look out my high school days? Tank top, faded jeans / jean jacket, heavy leather belt and my old doc martins that were collecting dust somewhere in the basement. The jeans weren’t a problem I had a pair that formed my broadened hips to a tolerable ass. My old jean jacket however was a different issue; it was likely a few sizes too small. Perhaps if I cut the off the sleeves, it could pass for a vest; just small and tight enough to thin out my waist to highlight the cleavage of my breasts.

After a bit of effort I found myself donning my “new” look in the mirror, ‘not bad’ I thought; the sleeveless jacket’s lower 2 buttons actually managed to clasp, corseting my tummy. In combination with my form fitting jeans and I had to admit, my ass looked pretty good under the arch of my back. My breasts were proudly popping out of the top and looked a little too enhanced for my liking, so I decided to lose the magic of my push-up bra by replacing it with a tight fitting scoop cut sleeveless T. After a few adjustments of the vest, my cleavage deepened, and also exposed just a hint of nipple through the lightness of the T’s fabric. Although my boobs noticeably hung lower, my stomach now narrowed by the vest made them look just as good – if not better besides, being bra-less made me feel more the part. A satisfying sense of empowerment overcame me; having developed early in life, I couldn’t remember the last time I went out in public letting my boobs fall free.

I looked back in the mirror satisfied; having achieved ‘curvy in the right places’ with my new down-to-earth look, my confidence was renewed. The only thing that did invite reason for pause was the orange tufts of hair (easily visible to the naked eye) under my arms. Feeling rebellious, I decided to go ‘au naturel’ and leave be the hairy pits. Bemused by going native, I took my newly found empowerment one step further and decided to forgo trimming my bush – I also fated the fuzz that crawled over my groin and down my legs to be left unmanaged. God if Glen would only get that far (Seedy is as Seedy does) I crossed my fingers.

By the time Friday night came along my coveted manicured fingernails were no-more; I had chewed them down beyond the nubs of my fingers. Whether conscious or not my nail biting habit revived, adding another element of detail to my new unrefined look. To accessorize I went with an ornate Gothic silver cross on a simple round leather thong; knotting it around my neck, I let it hang just long enough to draw the eye to the cleavage below it. Another thong around my wrist became the only other accessory.

Admittedly my ego got the better of me and I refreshed my flat graying hair back to its original state, but it looked natural enough. I combed it out to a ponytail and slipped through the stone-washed ball cap I found at the bottom of my wardrobe. I sat at the dressing table and looked into the mirror, my once vibrant green eyes looked a little pale so I brushed a little mascara on my lashes, just enough to brighten them up, I also added some color to my lips a lightly blended coat of Hollywood Red – just a little tone to outline their shape and darken them enough to be a noticeable asset. I had to admit I was looking pretty good, and already feeling better about myself.

I looked down at my newly manicured feet and toes peaking below the tight legs jeans hugging my skin just above the ankle, I had cut the nails short, and left them unpolished in their cute natural state. I slipped on my Docs, hoping that they would be untied and slowly removed in the not-too-distant future. I was ready, with a final approving glance in the mirror I took a breath, grabbed my purse and headed to the bar.

Entering the bar and could instantly smell its past, dimly lit it was all but empty with only two boisterous men playing pool at a table that seen better days. A third man watching Auto Racing highlights on the single old school TV behind the bar, peanut shells covered the planked floor around the stool beneath him. A thin older women 20 years or so beyond my age was curiously dumping a bucket of ice into a trough full of bottled beer, she must of had high hopes that the crowd would pick up. Yes, Roni’s lived up to its dive reputation and being the only other female in the place I questioned whether I should stay or not. I looked at the neon clock over the bar- still early. I took a seat at the bar and decided to order a drink hoping that things would liven up.

The woman immediately slid a bowl of shelled nuts in front of me; “What’s your pleasure Honey?”

“Glass of your driest wine, please.”

“Sure, we have 2 types, House Red and House White”, she drawled

“You know what, maybe I’ll just have a pint of your lightest draught.”

“Excellent choice” she quipped as she expertly pulled a pint from the tap; “Peanuts are on the house, but ya gotta work for them.”

“Does that include sweeping the shells from the floor?” I asked.

“Oh you’re definitely new. Here for Amateur night huh?”

“Ummm no just passing by, kinda looking for a friend… was told he comes here a lot.”

“Well then I would definitely know him, I’m Roni, the old broad that serves the drinks then throws them out when they had a little too much… you a Cop?”

My face reddened; “A Cop, God no!”… I shot her a quizzical look. “Really, do I look like a cop?” I asked, sincerely hoping I didn’t.

“Maybe like somebody that’s trying too hard not to look like one. Don’t sweat it – Just watching out for my boys, So this friend you’re looking for, does he have a name?”

“Glen, I’m Kathy by the way… I extended my hand… “My friends call me Red.”

“Pleasure to know you Red, do you mean Big Glen or Little Glen?”

“I’m not sure, how tall would you say little Glen is?”

Roni put her hand under her chin, “About y’ea tall.”

“Got to be Big Glen then, I suppose.”

“Ya well, little Glen is not exactly the ‘Lady’s’ man type, Big Glen well, he’s a sweetie. How do you know him?”

“Well to be honest I just bumped into him at the general store, the other day…in Moffatt.”

Roni shot me a sly smile; “So, you’re looking for a little more than a friend; and went out of your way, to boot.”

“I’m really not in the habit – but yea I suppose, well maybe.”

Roni gave me a nervous look; “Well best of luck to ya then.” With that she turned to adjust the bottles in the trough, in some way I felt I was given the ‘cold shoulder’.

“Hey, listen if he’s already taken then I’m not interested… just trolling you know… my friend Val says he talks with you a lot, can you give me a bit on his story?”

“Honey, Glen talks to me a lot cause he knows I keep my mouth shut… let’s just say technically he s not taken, but to be fair, you’d have a better chance hitting on me.”

“Really, how so?” I pressed.

“Listen honey, the reason most of the people come here is for anonymity, well that and maybe for the peanuts. If you can get him to talk you can find that out for yourself, he usually rolls in around 10. You’ll get yer chance, you’re sitting on his stool.”

Roni gave me a wink of encouragement, I gulped down some of my beer and looked at the neon clock over the bar; 8:30. Val and Jack should be rolling in soon I hoped. After 15 minutes or so Roni grabbed the empty and supplied me with another, then eventually another… Where the Hell was Val? By 9:30 the place filled to about half capacity, a single stool and a mic appeared on the small stage in preparation for the makeshift entertainment to come, thanks to Roni’s bar-tending skills I was feeling pretty loose and became less concerned over my friends tardiness.

Val and Jack strolled in and instantly picked my off. I could see Val put her hand to her mouth slapping Jack’s shoulder; “Red? Is that you? Oh-my-God!” Jack unphased, just nodded “Hey Kathy, I’ll grab us a table.” then walked away.

“Too much?” I whispered to Val.

“Too little if you ask me!” she lifted my arm and inspected my rendition of ‘au naturel’; “You forget something, or are ya hunting Gorillas?” she laughed… Jeesus Red!”

“It’s all part of my evil plan.” I whispered back.

“Well this is going to be good! Screw amateur night, I think the shows going to be right here.”

“More like a ‘no show’ Val, he’s not here.

“Well I gathered that, you’re sitting on his stool – Hey Roni, a bottle of your best champagne and a Bud for the old man, put it on Red’s tab!” You want anything Red, something strong for courage perhaps?”

“Something tells me I can’t afford it.”

“Just kidding.” Val smiled, “Like this joint has champagne.”

“Two Buds coming right up” Roni answered as if she were in on the joke. She grabbed two bottles from the trough and a 3rd for me, cracked them open then grabbed a shot glass and poured me a double tequila.

“I didn’t order this.” I protested.

“I know.” was Roni’s cryptic reply. Just then the door swung open and Glen strolled in and took quick look around;

“Speak of the devil, Val chimed, time for me to go, I’ll be right over there, ready to pick up the pieces if you need me.”

Glen only shrugged as he saw me in his spot then leaned up against the bar next to me. Almost instantly Roni came with a cold bottle of Bud, a shot glass and the bottle of tequila. An unfamiliar nervousness came over me, all the clever words I had left to memory to open with had vanished.

“You didn’t save my spot, Ron; what gives?” Glen grumbled.

“I tried to but she no listen, says she’s a friend of yours.”

“A friend huh,” he looked me over suspiciously; “Don’t think a friend of mine would jack my stool and drink my order.”

Roni gave me a quick wink, my face burned with embarrassment, talk about an ‘on the spot’ introduction;

“No, this is mine, I guess we have the same taste in libations. I’m Kathy, we met at the store the other day, I’m here with Val and Jack, you know Val… from the store.”

“Nope don’t recall”, was his distant and disingenuous reply. I decided to challenge his selective memory;

“Told you I liked your bike and you asked me if I ride.”

“Oh ya the chick who rides horses.” he spouted unenthusiastically;

“That’s right ” ‘Power between the legs’, I chirped. “My friends call me Red.”

“I’m Glen, my friends call me Glen. Kathy is it ?”

Glen’s aloof responses were a bit off-putting and not exactly the way I had pictured the scene in my head, I decided the best defense to his apparent disinterest may be a bit of playful banter;

“Well Glen, had I known this was your chair, I would of sat myself down way over there.”

“I’m OK with that, now that we understand each other, maybe you should, or even better you can join your real friends at their table” His rudeness was not only disheartening, but also begged a condescending and insolent response;

“You know… I would, but they’re having a bit of a tiff, I’m giving them a bit of space until the work it out. Besides I’ve grown to like it here, it’s very comfortable and that Roni, she is so delightful.”

“Delightful huh?” he grunted, not delightful enough to protect my stool; that bitch is losing her edge if you ask me.”

: The first impression Glen made on me back in Moffatt was quickly fading, his rugged exterior did not accurately translate the surly and childish demeanor within;He was actually pouting over a damned stool! I decided to patronize him, if it drew out another infantile response I would definitely stop wasting my time!

“No I don’t remember asking you… here take the stool – put your name on it for next time, save us all the heartbreak. I chided; Glens grey eyes brightened, with a huge grin he turned and slid an empty stool around me, he grabbed me roughly from under the arms, picking me up as easily as a child picks up a Teddy bear and plunked me onto it.

“Ya just gotta know where to look.” He announced, wiping the seat. Sure enough in crude carved-out letters was the word ‘Glen’.

“I’ll be damned! I stand corrected.” I raised my double and toasted: “To Glen’s stool, may he be the only big ass to sit on it.”

“Nice” was all he said as we simultaneously threw back our drinks. I shuddered I wasn’t much of a hard drinker and God I hated tequila. I quickly washed the vileness from my mouth with a beer chaser. As I lifted the bottle to my lips I noticed Glen was stealing a peek at my hairy pit, then our eyes met and he quickly turned away and started peeling the label off his beer.

“Hey Ron, how ’bout another!”

“Hold yer horses, I’m coming” Roni strolled over and poured Glen a stiff one then went to my glass to pour, I quickly put my hand over the glass.

“No thanks, I’m good.”

“Leave the bottle”, Glen grumbled.

“Your still paying full price, show me the green and I’ll think about it.”

“You know I’m good for it, just leave it – Old Woman.”

Roni’ frowned, “Such a charmer.” she walked away leaving the bottle. Glen poured himself another shot then took my glass and poured me another.

“So what the fuck’s with the hairy pits? You a bull-dyke or something?

My face reddened by his crudeness; “You kiss your mother with that mouth? What exactly is a bull-dyke?”

Glen let out a chortle; “Guess that would be a ‘No’ – Definitely not one of the Sisters.”

“Sisters?” I asked

“Ya you know, the Muff Rider gals.”

“Muff Rider…?”

“Yea, you know; the dykes on bikes – Ah fuck it, you’ll figure it out.”

“Oh a lesbian biker gang”, I feigned; “You a member?”

Glen shot me an toothy grin; “Once in a while when they decide only pussy won’t do.”

That comment was way beyond my comfort zone, whatever I saw in Glen was quickly absorbed by his crass and rude behavior, I looked over at Jack and Val’s table, and contemplated a quick exit.

“How very nice for you.” Was my sarcastic reply, I stood up and grabbed my beer, leaving his ‘gift shot’ behind untouched;

“Leaving so soon, what a shame, you coming all this way to meet me and all, and here I thought we were just getting to know each other.” Glen sneered back;

“I know enough, thanks for the drink.” I shot him my best dismissive look, then confidently strolled toward Val’s and Jack’s table.

“Bitch!” Glen half whispered making sure it was loud enough for me to hear; which prompted me to give him the double over- the-head’ one finger salute he so rightly deserved! I sat down. Val’s sad look told me she had witnessed the whole ‘train-wreck’ of the scene.

“Well that obviously went well!” she laughed; “The double one finger salute in less than 5 minutes.”

I nodded and emphatic “Yup, you got one thing right ‘Seedy’ – Seedy to the bone.”

“Awww, I’m sorry Hun, won’t say I didn’t warn ya – but hey, you gave it a shot, that’s a good thing right?”

“Well I suppose, but I think it’s time to go, you were right again Val, not exactly my kind of place.”

“Well you’re here now, just hang out with us, it’s amateur night and all, we got to see amateur night don’t we Jack?

“Ya we do.” Jack nodded, “One more round, if it sucks we can bail back to our place or whatever.”

C’mon, what do ya say?” Val chirped.

“Alright but just water for me though, the tequila is giving me a headache.”

“Oooo tequila, aren’t you the rebel!” Val teased.

I looked around, and saw the bar was filling up, most were women, rough around the edges earthy types; some coupled together most not. A dull roar of raucous conversation filled the room giving it a less depressing ambiance. I began to relax a bit when the whistle of the mic introduced the first act; Two jean clad relatively well groomed dudes waved to the room then hopped onto the stage; One armed with a 6 string the other a banjo. A slow rendition of dueling banjo’s prompted the room to whistle and clap in encouragement. As the guys fingered the strings more aggressively, trying to out-do one another. The room soon livened by the stomping of boots on the rough-cut planked floor.

The performance was quite good, but it was the antics of the crowd that I enjoyed most, Val was right I needed to get out more. Momentarily my attention drew away from the stage, I glanced over at the bar towards Glen, he was standing up now, involved in an interesting vignette; Seemingly he was in a heated argument with an obese woman wearing a crew cut and a patched jean vest, Roni was looking nervously at them in the background, then quickly dropped a drink in front of her and put her hand on the woman’s shoulder. The woman tersely rejected Roni’s touch, she harshly swept the gesture away then waddled back to the table occupied by her raunchy friends. After that show I soon realized that I had clearly hit rock bottom; my attitude even became more dire when an oldish woman shyly began to sing out a woefully grim rendition of ‘Paper Roses’.

‘Definitely time to go‘, I thought to myself as the song came to an end; For the ‘Grand Finale` She lifted her top and flashed her floppy breasts swinging them to the applause of the room, a full 30 seconds (30 seconds too much) lazily trudged by before she thankfully covered -up and hastily exited the stage.

I looked over at Jack and motioned my head towards the door, on queue Jack stood up in agreement and reached for his coat. Obviously he had also concluded show was a tad beyond the pale of decency.

“Well that was uncalled for!” Val joked, “So why don’t you come with us and tie one on at our place, we can pick up your car in the morning.”

Somewhat disappointed at how the evening had shaped up, I was in no longer in a social mood;

“Ya you know what, think I’ll pass, not feeling up to it to be honest, think I’ll just head home.”

“You sure? Could be fun.”

“Naw, I’m good, really, you too kids have fun, make out or something… got to hit the lieu, I’ll see you later.”

“Suit yourself, call me when you get home doll.” Val gave me a hug and Jack barely nodded ‘goodbye’.

I entered the bathroom, it had no right to be designated as womens, let alone human; It smelt of stale urine, someone had (not so recently) vomited- hitting both the toilet seat and the floor, the nicest touch being a lidless tin bucket in the corner which was affectionately labelled ‘Rag can’.

‘Yaaa…’I can hold it’ I thought, then hightailed out of there toward the door. Just as put my hand on the handle, a sharp whistle came from the bar. Roni was motioning me to over and Glen was nowhere? in sight so I strolled over;

“Aren’t ya forgetting about something?” She smiled, “Your bar tab, 2 beers, the shot was on the house.”

I pursed my lips in embarrassment, and dug into my purse;

“Sorry, I totally forgot, I was got a bit distracted, after talking to that so called ‘Sweetie’ of yours.

“Ya well, you must have caught him on a bad day, deep down he’s okay; he just gets a little miserable when his old lady is around.”

“WHAT THE HELL RONI, you told me he was available!” I hissed.

“I said technically he’s not taken, there’s a difference.”

“A difference… how so?

“They have an understanding; to be honest I was a bit surprised when she got a little miffed after she saw him talking to you.”

Stupefied, I leaned into her holding back my anger; “You don’t mean that huge monstrous woman! Well… Thanks a heap!”

“That be her, don’t sweat it! I gave her a drink to settle her down… so all good.” See they’ve already made nice, over there – at the Muff Riders table, her name is Katt, she’s the Queen Bee.”

I looked over and saw Glen chuckling next to her, she quickly gave him a light cuff to the side of the head, causing the table full of gals to explode in laughter.

“Well I feel safe, she’s the Queen Bee huh,” I chided sarcastically. “He’s with her, the Queen Bee of a gang of umm…”

“Dykes?” Roni quickly interjected. “Ya well is a long, complicated and sordid story, she wasn’t always a disgusting Pig.”

I was a bit taken aback by Roni’s candidness, but also intrigued by the rawness of this world that up till now, was alien to me.

“So are they, like married, I mean – how does that work?”

“Thirty years in the Fall, who woulda thunk it…huh?” Roni sighed.

“Wow, thirty years with that, she must have something I’m not seeing.”

Roni chuckled; “Well she’s got something alright, we call them the Sisters.”

My head was befuddled, this was getting juicy and interesting…

“To be fair, Glen has something too, so it works for them.”

“I couldn’t imagine anything redeeming could come from that Guy” I said somewhat cattily, not forgetting that just a few days prior I had felt otherwise.

“Sounds like you care trust me – you shouldn’t.” Roni spat, ‘Well I’ve said enough, 8.50 for the beers; whenever you’re ready to settle up.”

“You know, I think I’ll have a coffee, it’s a bit of a drive home.”

“I’ll put on a fresh pot.” Roni said with a weak smile.

I scanned back at the table; they were certainly a festive bunch, a miss mash of women of all shapes sizes, some butchy, others not so much, some were quite young others quite old, but they all had one thing in common; they all wore the same bandannas and had the same somewhat worn and nomadic complexion. And there was Glen the odd man out; he was hardly the sullen ass I met at the bar, his interaction with them was playful, almost exuberant. Roni popped into the scene and to the sound of applause plopped 4 pitchers of beer down onto the table. He graciously stood up and paid for the round, flipping the bills from a big roll of cash, Roni offered no change and quickly rushed it to the till.

“Coffee will be ready in a few Hun; sure I can’t get ya something a little more dangerous, night’s still young?” Roni chirped as she made her way back behind the bar.

“No I’m good, just need to plane out a bit.”

“Suit yourself.”

I really had to pee, I suppose if I was careful I could manage squatting over the toilet from hell, so I reluctantly headed for the lieu.

“I’ll be right back Roni, maybe when I get back you can tell me more.”

“Maybe if you buy me a drink I will darling… if you survive that sty.” she smirked.

“Sure have whatever you want.” Something told me a drink would be worth it.”

After I had done my business, my coffee was waiting for me and Roni helped herself to a whisky neat.

“Much obliged Red, so what’s your story? What brings you to a place like this – chasing down a man like Glen? I mean something tells me you’re more suited drinking a pricey Merlot at some sorry piano bar.”

“Well I wouldn’t exactly say I was chasing Glen down, more like just checking him out, just curious you know?”

“Riiiight”… Roni replied coyly.

“I guess I’m in a rut, I met my ex Gerry in high school, he was my best friend, first and only guy I ever…” I caught myself, wondering why I was spilling my guts to the virtual stranger behind the bar, but there was something maternal and down to earth about Roni, she seemed an old soul and wise, like evil twin of my Mom.

“Let me guess, he was a good provider but a dud in the sack.” Roni chuckled, “Wouldn’t be the first time I’ve heard that one; The old ‘big wallet and small pecker’ story. huh?”

“Something like that”, I sadly admitted looking into my coffee mug.

“Well you poor thing, how long has it been since you’ve been properly serviced?”

“Too long… way!” I sighed.

“How long is too long?” Roni questioned trying to shadow her disbelief.

“A decade, working on 2… I kinda lost count, pretty pathetic right?”

“Wow, no wonder you’re desperate, and this get up of yours, it’s not really you, now is it?”

“Ya well I thought maybe I would change things up a bit, I mean”… I took a sip of my coffee, and realized it wasn’t just coffee, I looked up at Roni.

“I put a dram or 2 of the Irish in it to make it a bit more interesting.” She smiled, then lifted up my arm;

“Definitely not you.” She brushed the tuft of hair under my pit. “So you thought this would attract a rogue like Glen to plug that sad pussy of yours huh?”

I pulled away, red faced, I definitely began to regret my ‘Au Naturel’ fashion choice.

“Not sure it’s the right move to attract a Glen, but I get it.” Roni lifted her tank top exposing a trail of dark hair trailing up her flat stomach to her navel; “Shaving is definitely over-rated.” She put her hand on my arm, and looked softly into my eyes;

“Ever wonder if you may like girl’s honey? I mean if you really want to change things up a little, I may know an experienced gal who would love to properly service that lonely kitty of yours.”

“Oh no, I mean thank you but”…

“Well it was worth a shot, I’ve had slow couple of years myself, and your such a cute and fresh little thing.”

“Been a while since someone called little, or even fresh for that matter”… I laughed.

“Take a look around honey, trust me your the freshest meat this joint has seen in a while”.

I couldn’t help but be a little flattered, maybe a little intrigued;

“So you’re a Muff Rider too?”

“Well an honorary one maybe, only because I run this joint, but no, I wouldn’t go near any of those Skanks, too much going there for my liking; if you know what I mean?”

I looked over to the table, then totally got what Roni was implying ; they were a pretty rough and unkempt looking group of characters. The more I then interact with one another, the fresher I felt!

“Ewww, I kinda got that! So what’s the story on Glen’s wife, I mean she’s, well…”

“She’s a scary hideous bitch, you can say it. Trust me she made an effort to become the ugly whore she is. She was kinda cute when they got married, a little pudgy, kinda like you if you don’t mind me saying; but once she took a liking to ‘Rider’ pussy she fattened and bitched herself up to the point of looking like the nasty bull-dyke she is now.”

“Sounds like you have a problem with her.” I pressed.

“We used to all be friends, close friends if you know what I mean, Big Glen and I had a thing going and then she kinda horned in .”

“Reeeally… sounds cozy, do tell.” I breathed, a hard hammering of a beer mug came from the other side of the bar.

“Think that story will cost you another drink.” Exasperated she heaved as another Patron needed a refill; I’m coming I’m coming! Where the Hell is that little fuck Glen? Back in a minute doll, got horses to water.”

I took another sip of my coffee and looked over at Riders’ table, Katt was standing up now and had a pretty younger girl by the hair, pulling the poor things face into her crotch while the others boisterously laughed. What a vile piece of work… not a single redeeming feature to be found. I became offended that Roni implied she was kind of like me, she could have never be anything like me, no way would I allow the indignity of letting myself go that far!

The heavy door at the entrance swung open, a little person couple walked in arm in arm and bee-lined it to the Riders table, all immediately chimed out GLEN!!!.”

‘Well I’ll be damned, little Glen!’ I thought; Roni (barely breaking 5 ft tall) wasn’t exaggerating when she said he was only ‘yea high’, the table group seemed quite happy to see him; they buoyantly greeted him with shoulder slaps and fist bumps then cheerfully shook the hand of his friend as he introduced her to them one by one, what a delightfully surreal sight. Roni came and instantly eyeing Glen hidden amongst the bodies, a sharp whistle came from her lips, which rung through my head and instantly quieted the room to a dull roar;

“LG!…GET YOUR SKINNY LITTLE ASS OVER HERE!” she bellowed.

A muted “Uh Oh, you’re in trouble now” came from several mouths in the group as little Glen waved back an acknowledgement. He quickly took his friend by the hand and strolled up to the bar then picked her up and plopped her on the stool next to me, then hopped up on the one next to her.

“What’s up Boss” He lackadaisically asked.

“What’s up? What’s up is you’re a little late, like about two days little!” She hissed back, eyeing his friend with disdain;

“I see you’ve been to the city, trolling for a new mini!”

“You got that right! and found this sweet little filly! He beamed; “Roni meet Sheila, Sheila – Roni.”

“Good to know you Sheila, I’m terribly sorry you’re going to have to hear this.” Roni’s fleeting gracious demeanor then morphed into one of anger – directly squared at Little Glen.

“YOU WORM, If you haven’t noticed it’s pretty swampy in here, bad enough I have to keep em watered, now I busting my hump cleanin’ up after ’em too. NOW START SWINGING THAT DICK OF YOURS AND GET TO WORK!” She threw a small apron and box of cleaning implements onto the bar. Little Glen; knowing she meant business, tied on his apron with cheerful obedience;

“Gotta Go!” He brashly announced, kissing the cheek of a somewhat startled Sheila. Then walked over to the Riders table and started clearing up, again to grateful applause.

With a condescending roll of her eyes Roni looked sluggishly back at Sheila;

“Sorry but you’re stud needs to do his job, so he can pay ya for your services. So what’s your pleasure?”

“Ummm, Black Russian? Sheila tentatively replied. “And I’m not… like – we met a concert.”

“Coming right up”, Roni spat turning her back and ignoring Sheila’s correction.

Sheila looked uncomfortable, she adjusted her hair and looked down at her blouse;

“She’s really quite nice.” I sympathetically offered.

“Oh, ya…ya.” Sheila whispered nodding her head in reluctant agreement, Roni plunked down her drink.

“This one’s on the house, but playtime is over. Best you walk that pretty little ass over and acquaint yourself with your man’s friends… just don’t distract LG or I’ll throw your tits out, GOT IT!?”

With a slight look of terror Sheila glanced over to me, grabbed her drink, slipped off her stool and walked over to a standing Glen who took her by the shoulder and mingled her into the group.

“Well that wasn’t very nice.” I sang out loud, causing Roni to light up;

“Fuck Little Glen – and the whores he rides on, this is beginning to become an all-out habit.” Just then LG dropped a container full of empty pitchers and glasses onto the bar;

“Does this look like the freakin’ dishwasher to you! JESUS GLEN! Start loading the damn thing up and turn the damned thing on this time…and BTW, I left you a present – tonight you’re going to give the shitters a good mopping! They’re filthy enough to make a maggot gag, even the Skanks are complainin’.”

“You got it boss.” He responded, strangely unruffled.

“You best use gloves and make sure you wash those paws good after your done, wouldn’t want that new filly of yours to catch something while you’re breakin’ her in.” Roni, brushed her hair from her face and turned back to me;

“I’m getting too old for this shit… Now where were we?”

“You were about to tell me about you and Glen I quickly reminded, anxiously adjusting my numbing butt on the stool;

“No, you were about to buy me another drink.” She smiled, reloading her glass with another double Rye, before continuing;

“Well long story short, he left me for that thing and her gaggle of Dykes.” She took a gulp from her glass; “I met him in high school, he was a student of mine and, well let’s just say once I got a hold of that cock of his, he passed my course with flying colors, I taught him everything he knows.”

“You were his teacher? I asked somewhat surprised;

“In more ways than one, I’m sad to say; I was his Theater Arts teacher… part of the job was to direct the annual school play, so there was a lot of after-hours rehearsal time. Glen only had a minor role, but we ended up spending a lot of ‘extra-curricular’ time together. And well – the rest, so they say – is history.”

“SO, you and he… did it? I mean he must’ve pretty been young…” Roni was quick to cut me off;

“It was the late seventies, I may have made a bad decision but back then the age of consent was only 14, so technically I didn’t break any laws.”

“Wow technically no, but morally… WOW!

“Ya well he was mature for his age, and he made the first move so… Anyway we eventually got caught making out under the stage by the janitor, and the prickly cunt reported me – That was a career- ender. Glen kept his mouth shut during the hearing though, like a said he was a sweetie, didn’t even brag about me to his friends, you gotta respect that – you know?”

I took a big gulp from the cup; “So you kept seeing each other after that?”

“Ya well he quit school; pretty much had to, then things went sideways with his folks and they kicked him out,”

“Let me guess, you took him in”… I surmised.

“Officially no, we had to keep our things on the down low, but everyone knew about it, was quite the scandal in those days.

“Still is nowadays, I added with a somewhat judgmental tone; “So how long were you together?”

“Hmmm, 5 or 6 years-on and off, some of em’ good most of them not.; “Suppose it was my own doing in a way, I was the one who introduced him to that thing.”

“You mean Katt?”

“Yep the one and only.” I used to babysit her, her folks helped me get through Teachers College, I knew she was a dyke before they did. Over the years we got to be pretty close, and as she got to know me she came on to me a few times.”

“Really, WOW! Did you take her up on any of her offer?”

“Well, I’m not going to lie, I gave it some pretty hard thought, but no – too young, and I was more into cock back then. We did hang out from time to time; As she got older this joint became our watering hole, and when Glen came into the picture she began hanging out with me more and more. After a couple of years it was obvious that Glen was a closet chubby chaser, and I sensed he a bit of a thing for her. She was getting pretty heavily involved with the Riders and he kind of liked that, along the fact that she was way younger than me – and well; if you haven’t already noticed I’m a little on the anorexic side.”

Well I wouldn’t exactly say you are anorexic, I think you look great for your age, I mean look at me, It wasn’t too long ago when I was closer to your size than I am now.”

“Well aren’t you kind, your just Glen’s type, I’m surprised he acted like a such dick towards you, and I guess I underestimated Katt’s reaction. I really didn’t think she would give a flying fuck about him finding yet another hole to stick his pole into. Sorry ’bout that.”

“It’s all Good Roni, knowing what I know now, I’m glad things turned out the way it did.” I took a final sip of my coffee, I could feel her gaze at me so I looked up at her and shyly smiled;

“Refill? She asked as her gaze met mine. She began to take my mug making and then paused; flirtatiously stroking my fingers to let me now she was still interested before she took it away;

“I’ll have whatever your having, put it on my tab.” I whispered back.

“You got it doll, just give me a few minutes, duty calls…”

I watched her as she handled the guys boisterously waiting on their drinks in the bar, she certainly had an appealing smooth confidence when dealing with men twice her size. I looked back at the Riders table, wondering how different she was than them; Sure she was a bit rough around the edges but she had a wisely classic way about her too; nothing like the crassness that carried on around that table. Glen got up and motioned at her with 2 fingers, she dropped what she was doing and hurriedly pulled a couple of pitchers of beer, causing me to wonder if she still had some sort of allegiance to him. I found myself staring at her as she strolled to the table and plunked the pitchers down, her slender and shapely legs peaked from her under her leather mini skirt looking almost too long in proportion to her short stature;

As she plunked the pitchers down Glen pulled her down onto her lap. Katt then whispered something into her ear, they all looked over to me and I shyly turned my gaze away from them, trying to not to stare. I couldn’t help but peep back as Roni somehow wiggled her way out of Glens grasp then stuck her hand out for payment. In immediate protest Katt got up, then eloquently told her to ‘FUCK OFF!’ Seemingly taking it all in stride; Roni responded in kind by giving her the finger as she made her way back to serve then went back to serve the growing line at the bar. After several minutes she plunked two drinks in front of me and gave me a concerned smirk; Despite her years there still was a hint of youthful vivaciousness that she still managed to carry well, the day to day abuse of being a server seemed to have left zero negative effect on her psyche.

“What was that all about?” I asked showing genuine concern;

“Don’t worry about it Hun, just another day in paradise!” Was her fickle reply; “Here try this… tell me what you think?” She slid the drink in front of me and brought up her glass to her lips;

“What is it?” I asked smelling the concoction and not being able to decipher what exactly was in it;

“Some say I make the best Manhattan in the West,” she drawled, “Oops hang on a sec”… she turned back to the bar and opened up the fridge taking out a jar of Maraschinos then spooned a couple out and plunked them into my glass.

“Save those for last.” She winked, the cherries make all the difference.” She coyly suggested;

“Why aren’t you having any then?”

“Trust me I get my fill”, she chuckled then clinked my glass and took a good swig, I followed suit and after the initial hit of alcohol stung my palate the but the finish was luxuriously smooth and pleasant;

“Mmmm it’s nice.” I looked up at her and took another sip, she nodded her head knowingly and leaned down in front of me; bra-less, I glanced at the large nipples which protruded proudly against the thin fabric of her T. Roni instantly picked up on my glance thrushing my face to redden with bashfulness. She smiled softly then put her hand over mine;

“Now that we are friends, I don’t need to tell you to keep it that shit we were talking about between us,” She looked nervously over at the Riders table, Katt eyes were fixed on us.

“What’s up with her?” I whispered, “She getting jealous or something?” I asked, flirtatiously giving her hand a slight squeeze;

“Besides, what’s there to tell – you didn’t get to the good part.”

“Something like that.” Roni whispered; “She considers you an outsider and therefore a threat. She was asking what we were yakking about and I told her it was nothing for her to worry about, and to mind her own fucking business.”

“Well seems to me I’m making quite the impression.” I answered, somewhat gratified that my mere presence was getting under Katt’s skin, I downed the rest of my drink then added a loud and supportive; “SCREW HER!!”

“Careful Dorothy, you’re not in Kansas anymore.” Roni warned; “There’s a lot of bad shit going on here, best just to cool it and don’t mess with her, trust me – I tried and paid dearly for it.”

“You mean by stealing your man?”

“That, and a whole shit-load more.” The lines on Roni’s faced deepened almost to the point of worry; “Remember what I said about anonymity.”

Again I gave her hand a squeeze, she was obviously a popular hostess but I was beginning to feel like in some way she was alone and needed a friend. I tilted my glass and poured the cherries into my mouth then slowly chewed on them as seductively as I could; looking squarely at Katt.

“Mmmm, you were right,” I breathed; “The cherries do make all the difference! I looked up at her and swallowed them down and licked the sweet nectar from my lips;

“Why don’t you pour us another, finish your story and throw a couple of more of those in.” I brushed my fingers delicately over hers and added a provocative; “Since we’re good friends and all.”

“Well, look at you!” Roni beamed, “If I didn’t know any better I’d say you’re growing a queer set of balls.” She gave my hand a quick squeeze; I’ll be back in a few.”

Roni quickly drew two more pitchers and then poured a large tray of tequila shots then expertly served it to the Rider’s table in one trip. Little Glen was Kanoodling with Sheila so she quickly placed the tray on the table and much to the delight of the group gave LG a swift kick in the ass. Amidst the raucous laughter I couldn’t hear exactly what she said to him, but he quickly dug into his pockets and handed her a set of keys, she then grabbed Sheila by the shoulders and hustled her out the door throwing the keys out after her. The sound of whistles and glasses pounding on the table filled the room as the table applauded her decisively abrupt effort. With a brief courtesy she proclaimed the round on the house, then lifted her hand feigning a swat to the head toward Little Glen; He promptly acknowledged her threat and rushed to a nearby table fumbling for his note pad to take orders.

She calmly picked up 2 empty pitchers cheerfully taking kudos from the group. I laughed at her resilience, she had the uncanny ability to go from one emotional extreme to the next. One moment she was a woman on fire, the next the elderly statesman playing up to the crowd. She rolled her eyes at me as she made calmly made her way behind the bar and served a somewhat surprised man a drink with the courtesy of a ‘Stepford’ wife.

After slamming his money into the till Roni looked over at me apologetically. She noticed my drink was still empty and freely poured several ingredients into a shaker, then turned towards me smiling: Her small and slackened breasts swayed in rhythm as shook the shots into one. An endearing respect for her was overtaking my previous inhibitions, I felt a little guilty playing on her desires to pump gossipy dirt out of her, and part of me wanted to make it up to her. I felt a slight tingle down my spine as she placed the glass in front of me with a maternal smile.

“There ya go,” She sang; “On the house.”

“Why aren’t you being generous tonight? That round for the Riders couldn’t have been cheap.”

“Well worth it my dear”, she smirked as she poured some into her glass; “If it wasn’t for them, this joint would’ve folded up years ago. Besides it’ll shut them up and give us a bit of space to get better acquainted – The Owner won’t mind. It is my name on place after all.”

“So you own this place, Wow you are full of surprises I lilted, “No cherries this time?”

Roni smiled and picked up my glass, “I’m so sorry, here – you can have mine.” She puckered her lips and dribbled a single cherry from her mouth into my glass! 30 minutes ago I would have been a bit grossed out having an aging lady spit into my drink, but now she didn’t seem old to me at all, she was too young at heart to act her age and to be honest I thought the gesture to be oddly arousing. Without missing a beat I clinked her glass and took a drink, for some reason it tasted much better than the last.

“Good?” Roni asked, watching me as I stirred the drink with my index finger, then placed it seductively between my lips.

“Delicious.” I cooed. I was beginning to really like her, to the point of considering her offer, however if anything sexual was going to happen between us I had to learn more about her colorful past.

“Sooo, Exactly what went on with Glen and Katt?” I asked as I glanced over at the ‘Rag Tag’ group. I somewhat hoped that for the most part her involvement with Katt or any other of the Riders was strictly platonic as I was currently of the mind that their lack of scruples may come with unforeseen and potentially ugly consequences.

“So you gonna leave me hanging, what exactly happened between you three?”

Roni studied my face for a moment then took a gulp from her glass, then looked over at the table to make sure their Katt’s attention was elsewhere.

“O.K I’ll tell you, since we’re such close friends and all. Where were we again?” She sarcastically teased.

“You said Katt stole Glen, and it was mostly your own doing…”

“Oh right ya, well it was Glen’s 21st B-day, and we were celebrating his first legal drink, it was right there at that very table where I made yet another bad decision in a string of many.” She blew out an exasperated sigh as she reminisced;

“We were all feeling pretty high and got to talking. I started to tell Katt how capable Glen was in the sack. I guess I got a little overly descriptive as it was obvious that she was getting a little turned on. I began teasing her; telling her she wouldn’t know what to do with a hot cock if it poked her in the eye. One thing led to another and by the end of the night, for some reason I thought it a good idea to be a generous bitch and surprise him with her younger pussy to bang.”

“You mean You let him, bang Katt?” I blurted almost too loud, then repeated in a hushed tone; “You let him bang her?!”

“Ya well, I was much younger then – and stupid. Katt wanted to try a taste of cock and I knew Glen was kinda interested in her. To be honest, I wasn’t being completely charitable – Since I was the only girl Glen had done it with, I thought it may strengthen our relationship; You know – by appeasing his curiosity – let him find out for himself that older was in fact better.”

I could kind of relate to what she was saying, having just recently experienced the same curiosity;

“Like I said, it got pretty complicated.” She abruptly walked away to serve Little Glen a tray of drinks.

“How complicated? I called ; I squirmed with anticipation Was that it? I eagerly waited for her to return, she seemed to be taking forever! Finally she came back. Eager to hear more ‘dirt’ I continued my inquisition;

“So you just let them run off and have sex, no questions asked?”

“Not exactly, I wasn’t that stupid, I kept a pretty close eye on them if you catch my drift.” She gave me a sly wink. It took me a moment or two to clue in to what she had meant;

“You mean the 3 of you had sex together, at the same time?” I asked incredulously; “And you… with her…and let her do you… and him.” My head reeled to the point that I had trouble getting the words out!

“I thought it was a good idea at the time… you don’t get out much do you?” Roni drawled.

“Apparently not!” I wistfully answered;

Roni took a large gulp of her drink; and continued;

“At first we all found it kinda fun you know? So it became a pretty regular thing. Glen was over the moon, like no surprise there – and Katt, well found out she liked his cock almost as much as the Girl’s ‘Poon’.”

Then she deeply sighed ; “Yep one big happy family… it was O.K, up until he stopped fucking me nice anyway.”

I laughed at first, Roni certainly was the ‘Thesaurus of slang’ when it came describing the female genitalia. Catching my lack of sensitivity I offered up what little pathos I had for her;

“Boy that must’ve taken guts, I mean to be confident enough to try something like that, I couldn’t do it – no freaking way…”

“Well later on it wasn’t exactly voluntary; more liked forced. It didn’t take Katt long to pretty much dominate the relationship. She took a real liking to have me eat her stinky clam while Glen used my ass a punching bag for his cock – She got off on it – the sick fuck!” Roni downed the last of her drink then poured herself another; “I got tired of being her bitch, not to mention pissed at Glen, he sold me out for her, and that gaggle of dykes. Now look at him, under her thumb just to keep his pecker wet… in the end his cock got too dirty for my liking so I bailed. And well, here I am – Living the Dream.”

“Ewww, so after that, you um-mm… changed teams?”

“Oh God no, after a while Katt’s grubby hands pushing my face into her coin purse was getting pretty old and wasn’t exactly my idea of fun. She looked through her glass;

“Nope, it took a couple more years and several more assholes to dabble my way back into that space.”

“Yuuuck, I can imagine.” I sighed astonished.

“Well, it wasn’t a total loss Becky came around and showed me how well two women can get along.” Roni put her hand back onto my arm, there’s something to be said about the right woman giving the other head, far better than any guy. Trust me, I’ve never looked back since.”

Roni sighed, “Although I do miss a hot and stiff man cock from time to time, and despite all – especially Glen’s.

“You loved him didn’t you?” I suggested.

Roni shot out a crooked smirk; “Well Iooking back I would have to say no, but I sure loved that ‘baby-arm’ of a cock of his, she raised up her forearm, and smiled; “It was a really nice cock, and man, he learned how to use it… You know.”

I reflected back to my years with Gerry; and took a gulp of my drink; “Sadly I don’t” I pouted; “So Really that big? And you let him put that thing in your ass?” I asked open mouthed, foregoing any semblance decorum.

“Yep All 12 inches, wasn’t really my idea but Katt was pretty insistent. It took a bit of doing… Not gonna lie. I mean you’ve seen him right? It’s pretty obvious.”

I looked over to the table, sadly Glen was seated obstructing the view; “I was too busy looking at his ass, I didn’t get that far.” I playfully admitted with a giggle.

“Packing Triple A prime beef… trust me.” She nodded wittingly.

‘Power between the legs indeed’, I thought to myself; “Seems such a waste, I mean if I access to a piece like that I wouldn’t be wasting my time messing with girls.”

Roni laughed; “Boy you really don’t get out much do you? I Doubt he even pounds her fat ass any more, they’re both too busy playing with the other bitches, they call him ‘The Rod’, he’s the gang’s token cock.”

“You mean she still lets him… with all of them… all of the time?”

“More like encourages him; Roni interrupted; That’s how she holds onto her power,” she motioned her head to the Rider’s table, look at those ugly whores, most of em can’t even be proper dykes, have to play with man-dick too.”

“How charming, guess I dodged a bullet there, doesn’t seem to be much a ‘Sweetie’ in my view.”

Roni again sighed; “He used to be, would like to think he still is deep down, he’s her problem now. Bet that horse cock of his shrivels having to stick it into that diseased box, the only reason they’re still together is because of his playtime with the sisters.”

I took a swig of my drink and looked at the Cherry at the bottom of my glass, Roni’s candid description of her colorful past was well worth the price of a few drinks but I couldn’t help but feel she may be a tad too ‘experienced‘ for me. I put my glass down and wiggled uncomfortably on my stool – I was actually disappointed. Roni picked up on my diminished vibrancy immediately.

“You OK Hun, you turned awfully quiet… what’s gnawing at you?”

“I just feel a bit bad for you, seems like you sacrificed a lot, and now their happy and well – you’re alone.”

Roni put her hand over mine then leaned in and gave me a soft kiss on my cheek; “You’re so sweet,” she whispered,

“But that was many moons ago, and it wasn’t a total loss, got my first taste of pussy, and I haven’t been alone too long; I mean Becky and I probably never would of hooked up if it didn’t happen, I’m O.K with it really.

“So is Becky a Rider too? How long have were you together?” I blurted

“OH HELL NO ! Roni laughed; “Like I said; I wouldn’t go anywhere near those Skanks. We were together for 20 odd years, but things went south a few years ago, it was a mutual thing we just grew apart.”

“Oh, after all that time – that must’ve been tough. I commiserated; “Gerry and I were only together for 12 years or so but even though he treated me like crap, I still missed him for a long time after we split, you must miss her a lot.”

“Sure I do, but at some point you accept it and move on – right? Roni shot me a weak smile “Surely you were shitting me about not getting back in the saddle?”

I downed the rest of my drink, leaving the cherry alone at the bottom; “Sadly, I shit you not.”

“Wow he must’ve did quite the number on your head, I mean you were still young, and I’m here to tell you it doesn’t get any easier as the years go by. Take my sorry state for instance; I haven’t had a nibble in ages, but let’s face it – there aren’t many ‘Crones’ my age to hit on in this neck of the woods. She gave me a quick smile; “I’ll be back in a few minutes, could you use another?”

I looked up at her and sadly nodded, Roni was right, Gerry did do a number on me; his abuse had not only shattered my confidence but also my will to ever trust a man with my heart ever again. Over the years my fear turned into complacency, suddenly I felt very ugly – knowing now what had initially attracted me to a guy like Glen. He was a safe bet, he would never make an effort to sweep me off my feet, but I didn’t want that. I just wanted to feel desirable again… if not just for a moment. If he could provide that then maybe, just maybe I could feel strong enough to take a chance on a more serious endeavor. I glanced over at Roni, a social ball of energy, serving drinks at lightning speed; She certainly had a way about her, not once did I see her give any of her patrons change… I poured the cherry into my mouth, wishing that I could feel as young as her. I stepped of my stool to get some circulation to my numbing butt and felt a little dizzy. The floor and walls seemed to move, disorientated I stumbled from my stool and clutched for my purse. Roni rushed over, her muffled voice asked if I was alright, I vaguely remember her trying to steady me toward the restroom before all went dark.

I woke up groggy in a musty smelling room to a splitting headache. I felt cold and my back and neck were wracked with pain. I tried to lift my head and sit up, but all that resulted was the rattling of chains. My heart skipped a beat, clearly re-calibrating after being jolted by the adrenaline that instantly pumped through me. I tried to move my arms; thick leather straps cut into my wrist, my fingers fruitlessly clawed at the fabric covered table top, I twisted, only hear to hear the rattle more chains. My tailbone dug into the wood in agony as to my horror my legs were spread wide and hoisted high, leaving my ass half-lifted from the tables surface.

I began to panic, too frightened to scream I tried in futility to break free from my bindings. After coming to the realization that any effort to move beyond an inch or two was futile, a rush of nausea filled the empty pit in my stomach. My eyes widened in terror, I attempted to scream but didn’t have the wind to do so; My lungs were unable to convert air into oxygen and began to hyperventilate, deeming any significant vocalization impossible. I began to feel faint, knowing that if I didn’t focus on controlling my respiration I would at very least vomit, and at worst pass out. I tried to settle my mind as my eyes tried to adjust to the darkness. Shadowy outlines began to focus beyond the confusion, it was then that I truly became senescent to my dire situation; From my horizontal perspective I could now see that my legs spread wide restrained to by a bar of which my bootless feet were bound to. I used my first decent gulp of air to cry out for help;

“WHAT THE FUCK!!” HEY!! WHAT THE FUCK!” Again I struggled in my restraints; “HEEY! PLEASE SOMEBODY HELP ME!”

It wasn’t long before a single light came one from over the table, my eyes focused on my predicament, I was all but naked; only my panties and tank top remained. My head hung over the edge of an old billiard table, anchored by a thick leather collar tethered by a chrome chain that disappeared somewhere under me. My arms spanning the tables length were tethered by leather straps clasped and fastened securely to the felt covered top. My legs; also spread to the max were bound to a thick wooden rod, 2 chains ran through rusty metal eyelets that were screwed into each end, I looked up and to my horror the chains seemed to be rigged through some sort of pulley system supported by a heavy antiquated wooden beam holding up a dreary cement ceiling.

“WHAT THE FUCK! PLEASE… NO… PLEASE… I screamed only half believing the plight I found myself in. Again my breathing became erratic, it took all my inner fortitude to try and force myself to stabilize the paralyzing fear that overcame me. I could just lift my head enough to see other ominous looking equipment scattered throughout the room.

I started to sob uncontrollably, this couldn’t be happening, the rooms furnishings were that of a current day medieval-like dungeon!

“OH GOD! NO! NO!”

“Sshh, Shhhh!… Good morning sleepy head, was beginning to worry that you weren’t going to wake up.”

FUCK ME, It was Roni!

“WHY are you doing this WHY! I screamed.

Roni responded with complete calm; “She wanted you, like I said, you’re the freshest meat that hit this joint in a long time.” Roni began maternally stroking my hair;

“PLEASE JUST LET ME GO, JUST”…

“You must be thirsty, you were out for a while, here baby, have some water.” She shoved a bottle into my mouth; I gagged spitting up most of it, not able to drink flat on my back.

“Easy now, easy, you’ll be fine. We’re just going to put this ball into your mouth for now – so you can’t scream.”

I had no time to respond, Roni grabbed my head in a vice like grip and two young girls walked in, one shoved her fingers into my mouth forcing my jaw to open, while the other rammed a heavy rubber ball into it. The other then secured it into place with a scarf or something. In panic I pulled and twisted against my restraints, the two girls having finished their task just left me there to flail; ambiguously leaving the room as if under some sort of hypnotic suggestion – Something told me I wasn’t the first to be on this table. Dazed and terrified I felt like throwing up, but the gag wouldn’t allow it, so all I could do was cry.

“Mmmm, you’re so pretty when you’re sad.” Roni whispered brushing a tear from my eye; “You’re wearing Katt’s colors now… and if I were you, I would hope she’ll let me be the one to break you in.” She brushed my cheek with the back of her hand, the gesture was far kinder than her words;

”Unlikely, but possible; Given the fact that I gave you to her by spiking your booze. I suppose we’ll find out soon enough. She’ll be here in a bit… best try to relax.”

With that she kissed me on the forehead then walked away. The light went off an room once again went dark, I found myself demoralized beyond reproach, how could Roni of all people be responsible for the brutal confinement I now found myself subject too? My thoughts were running away in every direction as they tried to percolate what could be in store for me. What had I done to be punished in such a heavy-handed manner!? My breathing became labored and, the beating of my heart seemed to audibly fill my head – increasingly growing louder as my panic took hold. In a desperate bid to I tried to divert my thoughts into a more manageable place by focusing more on the tactile. My backside was in complete total discomfort and I was losing the feeling in both my hands and feet. I tried to adjust myself but couldn’t my bindings wouldn’t allow any position of comfort. Over-stimulated I unconditionally sobbed; barely able to suck in any air between the torrential wave of snivels, I was too distressed to stop. Time seemed to mercifully drag until finally until I heard an echoing commotion coming down the stairway .

The light again flicked on and a group bodies surrounded me, some looked familiar, but the leading body I knew… it was Glen’s vile wife, the Queen Bee. She leaned directly into my face, and removed the gag, my tearful eyes tried to focus as her rancid breath literally stung my into them;

“So you’re Red, the whore who’s been hitting on my old man, eh? My name is Katt, and these are some of my sisters. Welcome to my humble home – hope you’re making yourself comfortable.” She then delivered me a stinging backhander across my cheek, I shook my head in panicked denial, only to be brutishly acknowledged by laughter. The gag was removed from my aching jaw, Katt tied its tether around her head, sickening me as I realized it was her bandanna fouling my mouth.

“OH GOD NO! PLEEASE…” Katt quickly interrupted uninterested with my pleas;

“That one was for hitting on my old man.” She clocked me again this time from the other side;

“PLEASE DON’T, I DIDN’T MEAN…”

“Consider that one a warning, so y’all know what you’re in for in case you decide to open up that fresh yap of yours. It’s very important that you just shut the fuck up and listen very carefully to what I have to say.”

Every fiber of my being wanted to freak out, I held back; a look of bewilderment being my only response.

“Very good… now from here on in your name is ‘whore’ and I own you now. Best to come to terms with that sooner than later, no sense making things harder for yourself.” she sneered.

“NO!NO! PLEASE ” I cried. Katt her arm and dealt my face another solid blow, a sharp ringing filled my head, followed by a spark of hatred that ignited my anger as her foul breathed leaned back into me;

“Not too bright are ya? but yer a nice chub though – isn’t she girls?” In defiance I spat into her face as she ran her hand over my trembling belly;

“YOUR A DISGUSTING PIG!!” I yelled, “FUCK YOU!”

Katt smiled then fiendishly fingered my spit off her face and scooped it into her mouth; “Oh she’s a feisty one, we like feisty don’t we girls?” She grabbed my cheeks and squeezed them, it angered me more than it hurt, survival mode was now kicking in big time;

“GO TO HELL!” I blew through pursed lips, fully expecting another shot to the jaw, instead Katt just smiled;

“We know it likes cock now LETS SEE IF SHE LIKES GIRLS!” She pried my mouth open and before placing her disgusting mouth over mine and dribbled a thick stream of her saliva into me, then roughly rimmed her tongue around my teeth, then pushed it in deep toward my throat. The mere thought of her filthiness permeating my tongue turned my already queasy stomach. Sensing my complete disgust, Katt broke away and jerked my head around just in time to keep me from vomiting over myself. A splat of mostly liquid hit the floor, and then another, the Sisters laughed as Katt tried to steady my convulsing body.

“Well looks like we have our answer!” Katt chortled. “None too keen eh? Are you almost done whore? You’re holding up inspection time!”

Again she ran her palm over my belly, “Yep a nice and round chub, and such ginormous udders. So what do you think we have us today girls, I’m thinking a Cow… possibly a Pig. Becky come over here – keep her head down and mouth shut.”

A monstrously tall and obese butch stepped over and grabbed both sides of my head, her bloated face smiled as she look me over she grinned showing a disgusting set of tobacco stained teeth, surely she wasn’t the Becky Roni had gushed about.

“Hmmm, definitely a Pig, we can use another Pig.” Becky declared; “Our last two Sows are on the way out, Den and Joe are complainin’.”

“We’ll see, were getting low on Cows too.” Katt shrugged as she pulled a Bowie knife from her belt;

“Now your gonna be a good whore; nice and quiet or Becky here is going to use your face to get off, and she don’t shower much, isn’t that right Beck?”

“Been riding dirty close to a week now, just the way my Bitches like it!” Becky responded as she saddled her fat legs over my head, I could smell her vagina easily despite being shielded by jean shorts. Her husky thighs muffled the laughter in the background.

“YOU SICK BITCHES, GO HELL!” I screamed just as I felt the blade of Katt’s knife trace across my torso, Becky’s legs tightened around my head; I started to hyperventilate as Katt ran the blade ominously between my breasts.

“I’ll give you that one for free whore, but any more talk and I’ll tell Beck to pull down her pants and ride.”

Becky provided further warning by unbuttoning her shorts, as Katt almost casually ran the knife over my body while her hand brushed over my thighs and ass. My momentary defiance had fallen away, I was reduced to a shaking mass of fear.

“Hmmm, she’s is a hefty one, look at the meat on those legs, and furry too, right up into her skivvies, bet she’s wearing winter bush.” The blade of her knife made quick work of my panties, cut from crotch to waist they peeled away; opening a window that exposed my privates for all to see. I felt extra vulnerable and frightened now, to conceal my anguish I tried to toughen up, but the tears continued to run down my cheeks.

Katt pulled my panties away and gave them a long sniff… “Mmmm nothing like the smell of fresh meat.” She declared, then passed them to Becky; “I’m thinking too fresh for a Sow.Beck, what’s your take?”

“Hmmm”, she snorted back, “Too light for my liking, but with a 70’s bush like that I still think she has Pig potential – nothing that a couple of days in the pen with the Skanks won’t cure.”

Katt laughed, and ran the blade along my calves, triggering their hairs to stand on end, my legs to again felt compelled to twist in their restraints.

“Mmmm such a bushy whore.” The blade went over my groin then slipped under my clit;

“OH GOD!” I yelped.

“Take a look at the size of this cunt lump girls.” The blade of her knife twisted and lifted it up for all to see;

“PLEASE, PLEASE I HAVE MONEY!” I howled… The humiliation of being so nakedly examined was too much to bear forcing a constant rill of tears to roll down my face.

“TUT TUT careful now whore; by the way Becks’ all over your shorts, I’d say she’s ready to rub one out.”

“Let me fuck her face QB,” Becky growled… “I’m ready to ride this Heifer.”

“Ron you like em fluffy, get over here and tell us what you think.” Katt commanded, Roni was quick to obey, she parted the carpet of hair surrounding my lips and slipped her fingers between my labia. then drew them under my clit, pulling back the hood of flesh protecting it. she gently pinched while her finger fondled the underside, again I contorted in contempt.

“It’s a snatch of beauty QB, and packing a true penisaurus.” Roni cooed.

“HOLD HER LEGS GIRLS, Katt bellowed; “Let’s see if Ron can give it some wood, Go ahead babe, she’s your catch… you can take her first.

“OH GOD, PLEASE JUST LET ME GO!” I pleaded, as I felt Roni’s breath hovering over my Mons, “NOOO PLEASE!”

I felt Roni’s tongue flicking at the fuzz in my groin, before it slowly slipped it between my lips, I heard her sigh in pleasure as she tongued their full length down to my ass then back up and over the underside of my clit;

“Mmmm…Nice butterball curtains.” She clinically reported while lifting her head from between my butterflied legs. Two fingers slipped into my vagina and worked at dilating my hole, it wasn’t long before she easily slipped her whole hand in. She rolled and twisted it in – so deep I good feel her knuckles pushing against my cervix.

“Roomy hole too; couldn’t even feel it go in. I’d say she’s been pretty busy with some extra- large selfie-sticks.” she crassly announced, causing the group to laugh in earnest. I turned my head and closed my eyes in an effort to quell the frost of indignity coating me, but it was in vain – I felt truly alone.

“Oh Yeah, you like don’t ya…” Roni suggested as her wrist pumped in and out of me. In futile defiance I twisted my hips, rattling chains pieced the room before the two girls tightened their grip on my thighs to counteract my efforts and hold me still; I could feel her hand open deep inside of me, her index finger searched the spongy ball that bottomed- out my tensing hole. Eventually it found the tiny entrance leading to my womb;

“AAHHH FUCK!” I screamed as her nail found its mark.

“There it is”, Roni whispered calmly, rolling her fingertip around the sensitive orifice. She kept massaging the hyper- sensitive area until I bucked my ass up, pushing my hips up toward her face. Without skipping a beat her lips wrapped over my clit and she sucked it in – rolling her tongue over its susceptible head;

“AHHH” I moaned, as the sensation immediately overshadowed the irritation her pistoning arm was dishing out as it continued to bottom-out in my pussy.

“I think she’s really beginning to like it girls” Katt laughed in diabolical delight ; “Keep on the whores bean – get that spunk hole to spit!”

“She’s getting nice and slippery now!” Roni murmured, her lips now bobbing up and down my awakening shaft;

“Is that right? How interesting… a ‘Strawberry Milkshake’ so soon? Definitely a Cow then.” Katt affirmed; “And with a hood ornament like that I’d say it would be a waste of meat to be used as a Pig – Keep fucking her Ron!”

“OH GOD NO…PLEASE, JUST LET ME…” I was quickly stifled as Becky pushed her groin hard into my face, her flabby thighs clamped my head fast. Roni’s hand brutally bashed in and out of me, the searing pain signaled my burning hole lubricate in a involuntary effort to lull my itself into comfort.

“OH PULEASE! We all know NO means YES ! Roni breathed, her head went down on me again, her broadened tongue swabbed at my clitoral hood with abandon, leaving twinges of mutinous pleasure behind. Guttural moans of pleasure whispered over the hairs of my pubis as she nibbled, then lightly chewed on my button. Having never felt that sensation before, my clit shamefully thickened in coercive response. I bit my lip trying to disguise the arousal, but the novelty of the sensation was too intense for me to suppress, forcing a wail of improper felicity to squeeze its way through my locked lips.

“OOOH OH, AHHH….” I shamefully blurted, rising my hips rashly pushing my swollen organ deeper into Roni’s heated mouth – What fleeting comfort I had experienced transformed quickly into painful misery. She punched her arm into me, a dull throb infused its way from the tip of my toes, to the lobes of my ears as her knuckles harshly bottomed-out inside of me. My mouth profusely watered, signalling me to regurgitate in response to the pain. I swallowed hard trying to quell the cramping moving from my bowels to my gut.

“FUCK, STOP! PLEASE, “YOUR HURTING ME!” was my only defense before my esophagus defiantly forced out another small spittle of vomit. I fought off the reflex and focused on taking a breath… Roni efforts had literally knocked the wind out of me.

“OH AM I HURTING YOU? I’m so sorry…” Her teeth clamped below my nub and tugged it away from my body to the point that I was convinced it would tear;

“OWWWW, FUCK, AAAHHH!” I screamed with what little breath I had in me. Roni’s teeth released their grip, not in an act of mercy but so she could focused on incessantly pistoning my now flaring hole.

“YOU GO GIRL!” Katt cried with sadistic encouragement, “Jack that whores doughy ass up”

Two girls pulled on the chains hanging from pulleys, intensifying my terror as my ass was onerously ratcheted to a higher state of vulnerability;

“BRUISE HER, RON – HIT THAT BABY DOOR GOOD!” Katt commanded

Roni obediently intensified her relentless bashing, the pain was more than anything I had ever experienced before; Despite my screams of agony she continued to punch punch her fist into me with increasingly perverse fervor. The tense walls that once hugged around her hand were slackened numb, leaving my battered hole completely defenseless. Soon it was nothing more than a soft sludgy mess of which (to my horror) loudly queefed with indelicate vulgarity after each brutally invasive stroke;

“OH GOD, OH, OH SHIT…STOP” I pleaded.

“SHUT THE WHORE UP, USE NASTY TACO OF YOURS, BECK!” Katt dictated, Becky’s pudgy thighs released my over-heated head, the cool ventilation momentarily soothed my anguish while Becky removed her shoes and pants. I strained my head to glance at the captive audience; obviously turned on by my torment. Becky straddled me, her stained white thong hovered over me then using her crotch she pushed my head down, craning my neck painfully over the tables lip. Her foul stench caused me to gag as she teased my face with its putrid tang.

I started to feel queasy. My lungs now in a harrowing struggle fought to breath in anything useful from between Becky’s legs, forces me to negotiate;

“PLEEASE NO, I’LL BE GOOD, I’ll be good, please…” I finished with a dead whisper;

“HAA HAA! Getting a little stuffy down there whore?” Katt laughed, “I’m not sure you can be trusted, But we can be reasonable, back off and let her breath Beck, but gag that cake-hole of hers… use your Butt Floss. KEEP FUCKING HER RON!”

“NOOOO, NOOO! I screamed using the last bit of energy I could Muster… Katt unsympathetic, dismissively chortled as Becky removed her tainted thong and brushed over my face. In disgust I rolled my head away, only to feel it pressed harshly under my nose;

You don’t like the smell of my cunt whore? You should be more grateful… there are plenty bitches around here that would kill to have a taste of these.”

She pried my mouth open and slowly pushed her filth into me; “That’s right have a taste of what they’re missing… Good whore – eat it all up now.”

A hushed murmur came from the group as she pushed my head up showing my defiled mouth stuffed full with her grime. I was all but broken now, my head was unable to wrap around the realization that I was to become nothing more than a play-toy for a group of sadistic individuals who would more than likely kill me after they ran out of ideas to emotionally and physically torture me. Overloaded my mental state phased into a paling shutdown; only the discomfort of the bile churning my stomach inside kept me somewhat alert as my stomach fought yet another pang to vomit. My torso heaved as I tried to prevent the violent spew of vomit that shot up my throat and burned out of my nose, I snorted for air and breathed some into my lungs forcing me into a horrific gagging fit.

“AAAAAAMMM. AAAUGH!!” I struggled to breath as Roni continued to pound my cervix into my womb. Now physically exhausted and deprived of oxygen, I began to fade out of consciousness; all sense of where I was and what was happening to me was beginning to lose meaning, I felt my soul on the verge of giving up, it would so easy to just go to sleep…

“ENOUGH… BECK UNPLUG HER, WE DON”T WANT ANOTHER DEAD WHORE ON OUR HANDS!” Katt patted my drooping cheeks;as Roni stopped her assault but

kept her hand wrist-deep inside of me.

“WAKE UP – STAY WITH ME CUNT, I’m not done with you yet… Becky, take that rag out of her yap, let’s sit her up… give the bitch bit of space.”

Becky removed my gag and hurriedly removed my collar from its tethers, while two others unlocked my arms from their shackles. Once free Becky pushed my torso up,

painfully driving my tailbone into the hard slate, then she pulled my arms behind my back into an inescapable arm lock. I was far from comfortable, but at least I could cough the fluid from my lungs and gulp for air. In shock, I watched as Roni slowly slipped her arm from my battered hole, like my lungs – it also sighed in relief. I wildly scanned the room trying to re-center myself, the two young girls that had held my legs actually showed a hint of benevolence, and tentatively backed away. Katt leaned into me, the deadness in her eyes contradicted the softness in her voice;

“Feeling better now? Poor thing, look at you; all covered in puke.” My terror kept me mute as I kept my focus on the two young girls grasping for a scrap of what little kindness the room had to offer and denied the cold of Katt’s blade as she began cutting away my shirt.

“Let’s take this dirty shirt off and have a look at these udders.” With a flick of her knife my breasts fell heavily and spread over my belly.

“Mmmm yes, nice set of Aunt Jemima fun bags whore, keep on her button Ron, but play nice, if she Moos, hurt her.

Roni moved back between my legs and took my clit back into her mouth.

“DON’T DO THIS PLEASE… YOU DON’T NEED TO DO THIS!” I gasped, in desperation not thinking my outburst entirely through.

“Of course we do.” Katt whispered as she molested my breast, “I have to keep the sisters happy, and was that a Moo I just heard?”

“NO… PLEASE NO..I’LL BE GOOD PLEEEASE!” I began to sob uncontrollably… “I’ll be good …promise.”

“That’s better, now let me have a taste of these juicy bags of yours.”

She squeezed my areola and flicked her tongue over my nipple, I closed my eyes not wanting to see her taking it into her ugly mouth. Her lips began suckling me until it had no choice but to swell thick, Roni motioned the two girls to raise my legs even higher, the chains pulled me up until my full weight was supported by my shoulder blades, causing a rush of blood to flood in and warm my head. Roni, was now standing; her head bouncing up and down furiously as she continued giving my clit head. She pressed two fingers into me and began massaging the spongy flesh behind my pubis.

Katt kneaded my other breast pinching at my other nipple, her mouth now enveloped my areola completely the suction engorging the tip to a fullness I had never before witnessed.

“Mmmm, I could get used to these”, she breathed as she moved to the other side and tongued at the other, she pulled it with her teeth then sucked it hard until it too expanded full.

“Nice thick nubs too whore”, she almost approvingly smiled as she inspected her work. Through my tears I focused again on the 2 girls were hugging my thighs, they were intently watching Roni as she continued to manipulate my gape. Katt moved behind her and roughly pulled her head up by the hair.

“Fuck that’s a sweet hangar, and my oh my – what a slong of a taco berry.” She grinned then flicked it hard using her thumb and forefinger; “Hey girls come over and look at how angry it is now, I think that one could give Little Glen’s a run for his money, don’t you think?”

The girls gathered around – my pussy became the topic of raucous discussion – I was mortified; A wave of complete shame overcame me, I was always self-conscious of my meaty pussy, Gerry never went near it, he said it looked too much like an infant’s penis, (he would know the Bastard) Now here it was being scrutinized by

a group of disturbed strangers – a freak show to amuse a coven of sadistic low- lives – and there wasn’t anything I could do about it! Roni’ fingers continued their delicate work and found my ‘G’ spot, causing me to flinch and try to pull away.

“OH YA!, Work it honey!” Katt squealed with encouragement some of the girls had their hands down their pants sadistically trying to get off on my humiliation. I couldn’t believe what was happening, Roni’s aggressive sucking had engorged my clit to full mast. Contrary to my mind, my pussy forgave the battering Roni had administered just moments ago! How could my body defy me like this?! It was like a complete separate entity; I was being raped for fucks sake!

I literally had no feeling in my feet; my shoulders and neck were pins a needles; Yet I couldn’t ignore the warmth of arousal creeping up my legs. Roni continued pressing on and my ‘G’ while her tongue lightly danced around the nub of my now fully alert organ.

“PLEASE STOP, PLEASE…. OH FUCK! I moaned, unable to contain the physical excitement; it wasn’t long before Roni had confirmed what I already had known – I was losing control, I tried to clench my hole as it began to freely lubricate, My mind in utter and complete torment was also confused; How could I be getting so wet?

“Won’t be long now QB, Mmmm… nice and sloppy. Just the way we like it!” She mumbled then darted her tongue delicately over my my labia, again my physical arousal defied all logic; through sheer instinct my pelvis once again pushed into her skillful efforts. After a minute or so I knew that I was on the brink of orgasm and bit (hard) on my lip …

“OOOH,OOOAAAH!” I moaned now seconds from release. It was just then Katt again pulled Roni away, yanking her lips and fingers away from my heaving slit: Almost thankful I Blew a heavy sigh of relief. Katt’s mercy had given me the moment of will I so desperately needed. Cognizance was again my ally, once more offering resistance to the frantic physical birth of arousal my vagina was condemning me to.

“HOLD UP Katt directed, harshly jamming two of them into me scooping my juices before pulling them out. She turned to the girls and rubbed the glaze with her thumb and forefinger;

“Doesn’t get much greasier than this, huh Girls? She diabolically laughed, then turned to me and slowly pulled her digits apart showing me the viscous string of goo shamefully stretching from between.

“Looks to me that you do like girls HUH? So why don’t you just admit it.” Tell Roni you want to splash her face with your cum, and it’ ll all be over.

My eyes closed in humility, only to be pried open again by Becky… Katt leaned into me,showing me close-up of the slime.

“That’s right have a good look at it, See… your privileged ass is no better than ours, we all need to get wiped sometimes.” She stuck her tongue out and flipped the thread of cum into her open mouth, wiping the remainder of the glaze off my nipple before walking back between my splayed legs,

“No Answer, well that’s a shame…”

She motioned over the youngest girl in the group, then gave her an opened mouthed kiss, the girl eagerly reciprocated as the group lamented with encouragement.

“Mmmm. there ya go Soph, there’s more of that fresh on that udder of hers if feel so inclined.”

Wasting no time the false innocence of a young girl’s breath was over my nipple. She lapped up the cum over my areola then popped my nipple into her mouth. Her suckling was much more refined than Katt’s previous violation; She pressed my nub against the roof of her mouth, and gently swirled it with her tongue, as her lips delicately chew on the sensitive halo around.it. I felt only the slightest hint of suction….

“Mmmm, speaking of ass, what do we have here?” she asked facetiously. Her rough hand ran down the cleft of my ass and stopped to explore my anus,

“PLEASE DON”T, NOT THERE.” I cried in fearful protest;

“OH, so you do have something to say to Roni?”

Katt kept the pressure against me as I tensed in an attempt to clamp her out, then knowing I was in a no position to be defiant tearfully blurted out.”

“I WANT TO… I want… to splash your face with my cum.”

“Are you sure?” She teased, “Doesn’t sound to me that you really mean it , What do you think girls?”

Aware that most of the group were shaking their heads, I tried again; this time yelling the words out yelled I WANT… TO CUM IN RONI”S FACE… DAMMIT!

Katt roughly spread my cheeks apart;

“Very good, whore, you do have a nice freckle though, nice and tight! It’s definitely a one way, could be a bit of a challenge to open this one up,”

She stood up and looked up at me, for a brief moment I thought I had dodged her wrath,

“I can’t put my finger on why, but I’m not convinced, something tells me that your a lying sack a SHIT!”

: “Break it in dry Ron, give it some Rider ‘Thumbs Up’, and don’t be shy – keep working that cock hole too.!” she coldly commanded.

“OH GOD PLEASE, I …” ‘

The girls tightened their grip on my thighs as Roni resumed the two-finger massage of my ‘G sponge’ while rolling her thumb over my clit. She took her other thumb and pressed it against my sphincter. Her digit struggled to enter my shut ass, she looked up at me with an almost cute chastity, tilted her head and drove it savagely drove her first knuckle into my ass.

“AHHHH HOLY SHIT!!… HOLY. I yelped; Katt was right, I never had anything push into my ass before; another invasive sensation that my mind had no way to deal with, Fuck it hurt!

The girl latched onto my breast obviously stimulated by my screams too became more and more aggressive, her her front teeth now worked solely on my nipple; adding to my another stinging, tenderizing sensation to my torment.

“PLEASE IT HURTS, GOD IT HURTS!” I howled.

Roni looked up and .studied my face as it contorted in response to the violation of her finger, She smiled. as if she was experiencing pleasure from my misery;

“Pain before pleasure.” she whispered, then without a hint of civility she slowly pushed it in all the way, her eyes didn’t l even blink. and locked into mine.

“AHHH,OH FUCK…JEE ZUS!”

Roni breathed as she began to massage the wall of my anus, I began blowing as if giving birth;

“Stop fighting it and just relax, it will be better that way,” She pushed her other hand deeper into my pussy, I could feel her thumb meeting it through the thin membrane between. If for nothing else but self preservation, I loosened my clamping rectum.

“Good girl, that’s right, just go with it, such a tight and hot hole, can you feel me playing in it? Feels good now… right?”

She rolled her hand and thumb in alternate motions, Having no fight left in me I felt myself shutting down, every movement around me seemed to be in slow motion, every sound became far away and distant. I closed my eyes and turned my head, I just wanted it all to end. In a few moments my body went numb, my mind in an effort to protect my overall well-being became void of all self awareness. I faded into an almost pleasant haze, floating now – tiny waves of light flashed in my brain. It was as if I had no longer had control of even the most basic of bodily functions.

Roni went back to the two finger massage in my pussy then mercifully pulled her thumb from my ass, I felt the relative warmth of her tongue replace it and try to wiggle it inside:

“Finish her off Ron, Katt crowed;

Roni’s tongue worked my sphincter lightly flicking it with quick and direct purpose; her fingers inside of me danced wildly pressing the sensitive tissue as it swelled in enchantment. The young girl seemed to be locked on my nipple but it was so raw that I felt nothing. A bolt of energy shot through me so intense that bucked her of and me and almost broke free of Becky’s grip… my breathing became labored I saw the blade of Katt’s knife slide under my clit raising it high into full view – my heart felt like it was about to burst

“AHHHH, AAAAH OOOH!” PLEASE, PLEASE STOP! I’M GONNA PEE” I Cried.

Roni knowing what was soon to come…instinctively stuck her tongue into my ass and pressed her fingers into’ my ‘G”, Pushing hard into the spongy mass, she immediately keyed in the inevitable signal for my body to cum. With an intensity that terrified me, a shudder came deep from within my abdomen. The rattling the of chains holding up my legs captured applause and whistles from all around me as my pelvis involuntarily writhed in front of them – warm liquid wrilled from between my legs and down my ass … did Katt stick me? Was I bleeding.?

“AAAA, OOO AH.” I moaned as I felt Roni’s tongue moved from my ass to my clit, it’s vigorous flickers again and again volted my body to lift – My vagina started to uncontrollably twitch; dot- after-dot of rapid-fire contractions continued on for what seemed like forever, and kept up until I was too exhausted to notice.

“THAT’S ENOUGH!” Katt Bellowed, then all movements stopped, the room went silent, but I was far from still, my clit twitched in obligatory response to the intense aftershocks cramping up my hole. I tried to relax my innards but the spasms would not relent, it took several minutes for the rooted quiverings to settle.

“Good work Ron, something told me you’d get her to pop!” Katt face climbed into my crotch and with the veracity and tact of a dog cleaning himself, lapped up the secretions from between my legs and ass – To my horror my clit defied me again and jerked in ugly delight;

“PLEASE, I’M DONE… SO DONE…” I cried

Katt lifted her head, strolled over to me and mumbled “Yes that you are”. then grabbing me by the cheeks she sweetly whispered: “Open her up Beck.”

Becky’s fat fingers pried open my mouth with little effort – I simply had no fight left in me. Katt placed her my mouth over mine, and with blatant indiscretion hovered over me and dribbled a taste of what Roni had provoked out of me into my mouth. With another nod from Katt, Becky’s fingers held my eyes open, and Katt sadistically dribbled more of her foul self into them.

“Mmmm, good isn’t it? I have news for you Cow, that’s definitely not pee your tasting… as a matter of fact it’s the freshest girl spunk I have had the pleasure of sampling in weeks! – With a final broad tongued swipe across my cheek, she got up, coarsely hocked up some mucous – and spat the viscid blob into my face!

Her arms raised triumph she turned back to face her clan, another round of applause filled the room in her honor, what a hero, After all she had effectively degraded

a defenseless victim into a shivering mass of squalor and tears.

“Girls… I think we just baptized ourselves a NEW COW!” She ceremoniously announced to morewhistles and cheers.

“Do a thorough on her Beck, make sure she thinks about it next time she decides on opening that cake hole of hers without permission.”

“YESSSS! Becky fist pumped as if having just sunk a 30 ft putt; Much to my relief Becky’s exuberance became somewhat muted as Katt continued to carry out instruction;

“Keep that that toxic clam of yours off her face, remember she’s a Cow now – we don’t want your stinkin’ slot spoiling the milk.” Katt’s hand traced up my ass and she rested a finger over my anus;

“Leave this one shuttered… for now, maybe we’ll give it to Glen – that would be quite the show”…

Roni chimed in, “It may take a while for her to be a productive cow; never had kids… be at least six weeks, are ya sure Becky is the man for the job? I mean who’s the RN around here anyway?”

“FUCK YOU BITCH, you heard QB, She’s my Heifer now!”

Correct me if I’m wrong, but didn’t your last Heifer get thrown into the Skanks Pen?” Roni challenged;

“That wasn’t my fault, that Fucking Sow wouldn’t listen, and everyone knows it – so… FUCK YOU!!”

“QB, I guarantee I’ll get it done in half the time – 3 weeks, if I don’t I’ll throw myself into the Pen.” Roni interjected.

“You sound pretty sure of yourself, Katt responded, “If you fail… I won’t only hold you to it, but I will make you the star of their next show… but since you got it’s pussy to pop, I’ll give you 1 month from now… DEAL!?”

“DEAL! Roni agreed looking straight into the fright in my eyes; ” A month? Pigs, Cows, RN? What in the world were they talking about!?

“O.K you take care of it Ron, but remember I still want that ‘Thorough’. She looked at Roni with guarded suspicion, “Oh and Ron, I’ll be watching so, do yourself a favor and don’t go all soft this one… We expect to be well entertained during dinner,- nothing like dinner and a show eh girls? I take it that you’ll need Babe sent down right away, clocks a ticking.”

“Sophie will do – Send Shannon down too if you can spare her.” Roni nodded confidently.

“THIS IS BULLSHIT, 2 OF OUR HOTTEST BABES AND A NURSE FOR 1 COW? OOO WHAT A CHALLENGE!” Becky wailed.

Katt was quick to end the dispute, putting her hand on Becky’s shoulder; “Stop your belly-aching, your forgetting that we have new and equally useless boar back at the stable. I have another job for a crazy RN like you; One that is better suited for your talents.”

Becky grinned in delight; “ENJOY YOUR COW BITCH, LOOKS LIKE I HAVE A MAN-PIG TO TEND TO!

Katt smiled; “Good, then we’re all in agreement then. She’s yours Ron. Sophie clean it up, feed and water it, then put it in the chair, I’ll send a couple of the Skanks over to clean this stall up. We’ll go back to the stable to check and see what shape the girls left the other two in.”

“OTHER TWO?!” I cried.

Katt walked over to me, then darkly whispered in my ear; ” Ya two – the girls bumped into them at Roni’s parking lot, we’ve had our eye on em for quite some time, but we left them alone – they seemed to be such a nice couple.” She then stood up and played up to the group.

Val and Jack was it? Yeaaaa… it was good of you to tag along, your ass added just enough anti to the pot, to make me go all in on this hand… I think we had a very successful amateur night wouldn’t you say girls?”

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

A cruise to remember

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Bi-sexual, Cum Swallowing, Exhibitionism, Female/Female, group sex, True Story

A Caribbean cruise that turned out to be one hell of a week. I have rewritten this story. Per request from the readers, I have added one scene that didn’t actually happen but you will have to guess which one. I know the story is long but I have split it into chapters so that you can read it in several settings.

ilove-u.com_600659-49.1

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

—– Chapter One —–

I was 24 at the time and my husband is one year my senior. We had booked a seven day cruise that island hopped around the Caribbean. We were to visit five different islands during the week long trip. We were looking forward to getting away from the snow and cold and enjoy the sunny warm weather of the Caribbean.

First, I must tell you a little about my husband and myself. If you have read any of my previous stories, you know that we have a very open relationship when it comes to sex. We have, on several occasions, participated in orgies. We love our sex in any way we can get it. We like to keep our sex lives spicy by always trying new things with new people. We like our sex and we like it often. I am bi and Jake (my husband) says he is straight but I have seen him suck cock and have seen him get sucked by other men. I don’t know why he doesn’t admit he is also bi.

Although we like our sex with other people, we weren’t expecting anything special on this trip. It was the first cruise either one of us had taken. We were going to be perfectly satisfied with enjoying the ship, the islands, the warm weather and some good sex with each other in our ship cabin.

We flew to San Juan Puerto Rico and got a ride to the dock and embarked onto the ship. We spent the first night getting acquainted with the massive ship and took in some entertainment. For any of you that have not been on a cruise, I would highly recommend it. The ship was absolutely breathtaking. There is so much to see and do on the ship. The ship is so large and has so many places to see. We spent a week on the ship and don’t think we saw all of it.

The ship left port at 10:00 pm. After taking in some entertainment, we retired to our cabin for the night around 1:00 am. Jake and I had our first episode of fantastic sex for the week. I could tell that it was going to be one hell of a week. The sex seemed to be better than usual. Both of us were extremely horny. I think the fact that we were both so relaxed from being away from our normal life pressures; we were able to enjoy sex so much more.

—– Chapter Two —–

The next day, the first full day, was spent entirely at sea. There were plenty of activities taking place on the ship. In the afternoon, we were on the top deck of the ship, taking part in one of the activities next to one of the several pools. We struck up a conversation with an extremely nice couple, Larry and Joann. They seemed to be a little older than us but a very nice looking and pleasant couple. Joann was very slender with very large and perky breasts, I guessed about 34D. Larry was rather tall; I guessed about 6’4” and well built. We learned later that Joann was an aerobics instructor and Larry worked out a lot at a gym. We also learned that they were celebrating their 15th wedding anniversary. I was shocked that they had been married that long. I asked if they married when they were 15. We were told that they were both 38 years old. Damn, they looked good for being that old.

Throughout the remainder of the day, we took part in other activities that were taking place throughout the ship. We also enjoyed ourselves at a relaxing dinner in one of the many grand dining rooms. The food on these cruise ships is absolutely fabulous; you never have an excuse for going hungry. We also ran into Joann and Larry a couple more times.

That night brought another erotic fucking session in our cabin between me and Jake before we turned in for the night.

ilove-u.com_600659-33.1

—– Chapter Three —–

The next day we docked at our first island. We debarked from the ship and took a tour of the island. For you that have not been to the Caribbean, when you get off the ship, you are greeted by dozens of taxi driving shouting for your business. For a very reasonable price, they will take you wherever you want around the island. You can tour the island, go shopping, go to a beach or whatever you want.

We returned to the ship mid afternoon, got cleaned up, had another great fucking session and got ready to get an early dinner.

At dinner, we met up with Joann and Larry again. We hit it off very well; we seemed to have so much to talk about. They told us they were from Michigan. We are also from the Midwest. We also found out that their cabin was on the same deck as ours. We had an inside cabin towards the middle of the ship while they had an outside balcony cabin towards the rear of the ship.

After dinner, we went to a show with them and then later to a comedian act in the lounge. If you have never been on a cruise ship, they have many places that you can go for entertainment. There is a big theater where you can see Broadway shows, singing and dancing acts and much more. There is a large lounge that has many acts such as comedians, magicians, musicians, etc. There are also many smaller places that you can see anything from piano players to rock-n-roll bands.

After the show we made arrangements to meet Joann and Larry in the morning for breakfast and to tour the next island together. We then retired back to the cabin for, you guessed it, some more incredible loving making.

—– Chapter Four —–

We met Joann and Larry for breakfast as planned. Together we decided to take a short tour of the island and then have the taxi driver take us to a beach in the afternoon. The driver was a wonderful tour guide. After lunch, he took us to a very nice beach. It was a typical Caribbean beach, nice white sand, clear blue water and a nice little bar serving your favorite Caribbean drinks.

We soon realized that we were at a nude beach. Not many of the people were naked, probably only ten percent, but enough to get our attention. We found a place that wasn’t very crowded and laid our towels out on the sand. We went back to the beach house to change into our swimming suits. I like to show off my body with a very revealing bikini, but my bikini wasn’t anything compared to Joann’s. Her bikini didn’t leave anything for the imagination, only a couple small triangles over her nipples and another over her crouch and ass. It was a new bikini she got specifically for the cruise. I don’t think she was used to wearing such a revealing suit. She seemed to be a little embarrassed but I assured her it showed her off very well, she looked great in it. You should have seen Jake’s eyes when he first saw her; I thought his eyes were going to pop out of their sockets. Her husband, Larry, even seemed to be a little excited to see her in her new illuminating attire.

The guys went to get us some drinks while Joann and I went back to our spot on the beach. Joann and I got the suntan lotion out and helped each other spread it over our bodies. I was getting turned on looking at her gorgeous body in that tantalizing bikini. I complimented her on her looked and on her bikini. She thanked me for the comment and said that she is proud of her body and likes to show it off. She also complimented me on my body but compared to her, I felt inferior. As do I, I could tell that Joann tans naked in the tanning booths since there were no tan lines.

The guys returned with the drinks and we helped them with their suntan lotion as well. I could tell that Jake couldn’t take his eyes off of Joann. I also sensed that Larry was looking me over with his eyes, which also turned me on.

We sat on our towels and just talked for awhile and did some people watching. We watched as the nude people would walk by and would comment on each. Some were very nice but some of them should not be out there without clothes, in fact some of them shouldn’t even by in a swimming suit at all (if you know what I mean).

After awhile, Joann turned to Larry and said that she wanted to sunbath nude too. She said she always wanted to try it and since there was no one there that they knew, she wanted to try it. I had been thinking the same thing but didn’t want to say anything, not knowing what Joann and Larry would say. I quickly chimed in and said I would do it if she would. Larry acted to be a little timid and hesitated about going nude. I coaxed Larry by saying that if he did it, Jake would also do it. Jake looked at me with this disgusting angry look on his face but I knew that he wanted to just as bad as I did. After a little more coaxing, we convinced the guys to join us. Joann and I removed our bikinis and the guys soon followed.

I felt so good having the warm sun and the warm ocean breezing blowing over our naked bodies. For 38 years old, both Joann and Larry looked incredible. Joann’s breasts were very firm. Larry had a very nice six pack. Both Larry’s and Jake’s cocks were half hard. They both tried to conceal it by lying down on their stomachs. After putting more suntan lotion on our private parts, we laid down on the towels and felt the warm sun radiate our bodies.

After sunbathing for quite awhile, Joann and I decided to take a dip in the ocean. We got up and walked into the warm water, feeling the waves crash up against our bodies. If felt so incredible being naked in the salt ocean waters. We saw the guys get up to go get some more drinks.

After our dip in the ocean, Joann and I went back to our towels and started to apply suntan lotion to each other. Joann first spread lotion all over my front side. It seemed like she took extra time and attention around my tits and my pussy. I returned the favor and made sure she had ample amount of lotion. When I was applying lotion around her pussy, she spread her legs slightly and told me to make sure to get that area nice and good; she said (in a seductive voice) she wouldn’t want to get that area burned.

After some more sunbathing and finishing our drinks, we got dressed and headed back to the ship before our departure for the next island.

When we got back onto the ship, Jake and I couldn’t wait to fuck each other in our cabin. We couldn’t even wait until after we showered; we had an incredible fuck right in the shower. I think the happenings of the day had turned us both on. We then cleaned up and met Joann and Larry for dinner.

After dinner we went to a Broadway show in the big theater and then caught a late show in the lounge. After the late show, Joann and Larry invited us up to their cabin for some wine. We eagerly agreed and headed up to their cabin.

We didn’t mind having an inside cabin since we were not spending much time there but Joann and Larry’s outside balcony cabin was very nice. We went out on the balcony and looked across the massive body of water. It was a very clear night. Many stars and the moon lit up the sky. The reflections of the stars bounced off the water and the warm gentle breeze made it so romantic. The combination of the beautiful ocean view and the fact that I had consumed abundance of alcohol was really turning me on. I couldn’t wait to get back to our cabin and fuck Jake brains out.

There were only two chairs on the balcony along with a small table. Jake sat down in a chair and I sat down on his lap, my back towards him. Larry and Joann opened a bottle of wine from a case they had bought the day before and poured us all a glass. They joined us on the balcony. Larry sat in the other chair and Joann sat across his lap with her arms around his neck. We talked for awhile, reminiscing about what we had done that day. It wasn’t long until I saw Joann start to kiss Larry. Not just a little kiss on the lips but a nice big juicy tongue French kiss. I cleared my throat to get their attention and then asked if they wanted us to go. They said no and asked if they were making us uncomfortable. We said absolutely not, especially if they don’t mind if we did the same. They said they would be offended if we didn’t. It was such a nice romantic night and we should take advantage of it.

I turned across Jakes lap, wrapped my hands around his neck and started to make out. Jake had his arms wrapped around my waist. After several minutes of passionate kissing, I looked over and Joann and Larry and could see that Larry had his hands slid under Joann’s skirt and apparently was pleasing her pussy.

I ran a hand down and started to rub Jake’s chest through his shirt. He took my lead and started to rub his hands up and down my legs and thighs. I slide my skirt up a little to encourage him to explore me like Larry was exploring Joann. Soon I felt his fingers sliding over my pussy lips. I spread my legs to let him have better access.

We continued this for awhile, making out and taking sips of wine between kisses. Joann said she needed some more wine and got up to get the bottle from the room. I also got up and said I needed to go use the restroom. Inside the room, I asked Joann if they had ever swinged with other couples. She looked at me and just smiled. I got the answer I was looking for. I told her we also did and I wanted to fuck her husband. Again she just smiled at me as to say, he is all yours.

I helped her pour another glass of wine for us all and followed her out to the balcony. Joann went over by Jake as I sat down on Larry’s lap. Larry was a little shocked but quickly figured out what was going on as I planted a big kiss on his lips. I opened my mouth and started to explore his mouth with my tongue. I then spread my legs wide, letting my skirt hike up my hips to expose my bare pussy (I hadn’t put any panties on at all that week). It didn’t take long until Larry was exploring my pussy with his hands. My pussy was so wet by this time. I could feel Larry’s cock start to get hard under my ass. I slide my ass off his hardening cock and placed a hand on it.

I smiled at Larry and said I think someone is getting a little excited. I then got down on my knees in front of Larry, unzipped his pants and pulled out his rock hard cock. His cock wasn’t quite as big as Jake’s (Jake has an 8-9 inch cock) but he had a very pretty cock. I like a pretty cock, one that has a nice shaped head and a smooth shaft. It was also very thick, which I think is actually more important than having a long cock.

I started to run my tongue up and down the shaft of his cock while playing with his balls with my hands. I then slide it into my mouth and started sucking on it. I love sucking on some good cock. Larry started to moan with approval. I took time out to slide his pants and underwear all the way off and threw them down on the deck of the balcony. He removed his shirt and placed it on the rest of his clothes.

I went back to sucking on his cock, trying to get as much in my mouth as possible. I heard his moans get deeper and louder. After several minutes, I sensed he was about to cum. I didn’t want him to spout just yet so I got up and sat down on his lap. I was facing him with our crotches touching. I wrapped my arms around his neck and planted a big kiss on him, again exploring his mouth with my tongue.

I pulled up my skirt, moved my pussy up and started to grind it against his cock. I was so wet; I was covering his cock with my pussy juices. I looked over at Joann and Jake and saw Jake with his face buried in Joann’s pussy. She looked like she was really enjoying herself.

Larry helped me remove my top and skirt. I now could press my naked body against his. I ran my pussy over his cock and then up his body over his stomach and chest. I lowered myself again and he took one of by breasts into his mouth. I could feel his tongue circle my nipples and then felt him nibble and suck on them. I couldn’t wait any longer. I reached down and pulled up his cock and lowed myself onto it. I felt his massive member slip easily into my waiting pussy.

ilove-u.com_600659-26.1

I started to raise and lower myself, allowing his hard cock to slide in and out of me. We started slowly at first but quickly picked up the pace. Soon his cock was pumping in and out of me in a furious rate, God it felt so good.

It wasn’t long until I was screaming as my orgasm overtook me. I’m sure someone had to hear me but I didn’t really care at that moment. It was an incredible orgasm. Sometime in the middle of my orgasm, Larry started to shoot his load inside me. Feeling his cum shoot inside me only extended my own orgasm.

It wasn’t long after I composed myself that I heard some laud moans coming from Jake and Joann. We looked over just as they both came together, both bodies shaking in what seemed to be as good of an orgasm as I just had.

It was very late so we decided to finish off our glasses of wine and head back to our cabin. We all agreed that we had a lot of time to have a lot more fun the rest of the week. We arranged to meet Joann and Larry for breakfast and again tour the next island together.

—– Chapter Five —–

The next day was pretty much the same. We toured another island with Joann and Larry. Back on the ship we had dinner again with Joann and Larry and took in some more entertainment. Afterwards, Jake and Larry wanted to spend some time in the casino. Gambling doesn’t do anything for me and Joann so we decided to go off on our own. We explored some other less populated bars on the ship and got to know each other even better. I couldn’t believe how well we were getting along for only knowing each other for a couple days.

We ended up ordering one last drink and headed back to their cabin. Once back in their room, Joann immediately started to seduce me, running her hands over my body and giving me a very passionate kiss. We fell on the bed where we proceeded to remove each other’s clothes. I love fucking guys but there is something so special about making love to a women. It makes me feel so comfortable and sexy. Joann started to lick my entire body. Starting at my neck and working her way down to my pussy, paying extra attention to my tits and nipples. She had me so turned on. I then felt her tongue spread my pussy lips and circle my clit. Her fingers plunged deep into my pussy, hitting my G-spot. I could tell she was very experienced at satisfying women. Only after a couple minutes, I felt myself getting very close to an incredible orgasm. I shouted out to her that I was cumming. My body started to shake, my eyes rolled back into their sockets as my orgasm overtook my body. It seemed to last forever.

After I was able to compose myself, I returned the favor to Joann. I started by sucking and licking her nice firm breasts. I circled my tongue around her very hard nipples while I massaged her breasts. Her boobs were so large and so firm. I hope my boobs are like this when I’m 38. I continued by licking and kissing my way down her flat stomach to her shaved pussy. I shot my stiff tongue as far into her pussy as I could. I could tell by her moans that I was hitting her just right. I started to rub and pinch her clit with my fingers. She was so wet. I then easily slide a couple fingers into her love hole, then three and then four. I continued to fuck her with my fingers as I started to nibble on her clit with my mouth. I flicked and circled her clit with my tongue. After several minutes, her body started to quiver and she started to cum. I soon realized that she was a squirter as her cum started to squirt all over my face. It startled me at first but I quickly composed myself to take as much in my mouth as I could.

After her orgasm subsided, she pulled me up and gave me a very passionate kiss. We lay next to each other for quite awhile, it felt so good to have a naked female body nestled against me.

Suddenly we heard the key card open the cabin door. Larry and Jake walked through the door and saw Joann and I holding each other’s naked body. We didn’t move but simply smiled up to our husbands. Larry said “See, I told you we could find them back here”. Jake asked if we were having fun. I said, with a big smile on my face, “More fun than you can imagine”. Joann responded by saying ”but we could have much more fun”, as she motioned the guys to join us. It didn’t take the guys long to remove their clothes and join us on the bed.

Just then Joann got up off the bed and said that she was a little tired and needed a little time to recover. She looked at me as to say “follow my lead and come over here”. I also got out of bed and stood next to her. She told the guys that we had just had a very exhausting love making session and Cindy and I needed to relax a little. Both guys started to complain and informed us (as if we didn’t already know) that they both were very horny and needed some good fucking to relieve them. Joann said “go right ahead, don’t let us stop you, we will just sit here and watch”. We both sat down in the chairs next to the bed.

Joann had told me earlier that Larry liked sex with guys but I knew Jake says he doesn’t like it. I have seen him do it several times and he seems to have a good time with it. I don’t know why he just doesn’t admit he likes it. I started to persuade Jake to let Larry suck his cock. Larry looked at Jake to see if he would allow him to do it. Jake didn’t give much resistance so Larry leaned down and started to lightly rub his hand over Jakes cock. His cock wasn’t hard but it seemed to jump when Larry first touched it. We watched as his cock grew and got hard right in front of our eyes. In just a couple minutes, Larry had Jake’s cock as hard as I had ever seen it.

Larry then took Jake’s cock into his mouth and started to suck on it. Jake’s cock is rather large, I can never get it all the way into my mouth and neither could Larry. While sucking his cock head, Larry slide his hand up and down Jake’s shaft. Joann and I just sat back and watched the show. I could tell by the look on Jake’s face and by his moans, he was really enjoying it. I asked Jake how it felt. He simply responded by giving me a big grin and shaking his head in approval.

I could tell that Jake was just about ready to cum when he pulled away. He moved down and let Larry lay down on the bed so they could switch places. Larry’s cock was already hard, although not quite as big as Jake’s

Jake took Larry’s cock into his mouth and started sucking it furiously, sucking it as he massaged his balls and ran his hand up and down the shaft. After several minutes Larry got up and moved around so that they were in a 69 position. Both took each others cock in their mouth and continued to please each other. Joann and I were getting so turned on just watching them. Both of us were running our hands over our pussies.

It wasn’t long until I think they came together. Both took the others cum into their mouth. Joann and I applauded seeing each of them take each others cum in their mouth without spilling a drop.

After the guys collected themselves, they asked us girls if we were satisfied. I said “we are greatly satisfied but I don’t think we are as satisfied as you two”.

To let the guys recoup, Joann went and opened another bottle of wine. I helped her pour four glasses. We sat around talking for awhile. We asked how much money they had lost in the casino. They wouldn’t tell us.

After about 15-20 minutes of conversation, Larry looked at me and motioned for me to come over by him on the bed. I gladly got up and joined him. Jake proceeded to go over to Joann and attend to her. Larry was sitting on the edge of the bed. I sat down on his lap facing him and wrapped my arms around his neck. I started to kiss him and rub my fingers over his head and through his hair. Together we ran our hands over each others body.

For some reason I started to talk very dirty to Larry. I said something like “do you think you can fuck me with that fag cock of yours?” He replied by saying “this cock can fuck the shit out of any pussy around.” Jake and Joann started to laugh at our verbal comments and started in with their own dirty remarks. Before you knew it, all four of us were voicing comments like “come on you fucking whore, I’m going to fuck your hot pussy for all its worth.” I think it was a contest who could say the most disgusting things.

I started to rub my very wet pussy over Larry’s shaft. “The fucking slut has a soaking wet pussy, bet she wants a big fat cock in it” Larry said as he rotated his hips to let his cock slip right in. I immediately rammed my pelvis down hard on him so that his cock would dig deep inside me.

I pushed Larry back onto the bed and leaned over him so we could fuck hard and furious. We continued our verbal assault as we pounded ourselves at each other, my pussy sliding up and down and his hard cock. “Give it to me you big stud, ram that hard fat cock deep inside me, fuck my hot cunt baby”.

We were fucking like there was no tomorrow when I felt a hand start to rub my pussy from behind. It then parted my ass checks and started to probe at my ass hole. Jake was lubricating my ass from my pussy juices. I knew exactly what he was going to do. He knows how much I like to be double fucked. Sure enough, I soon felt his cock start to enter my ass. It took him a little time but he soon had it jammed in as far as he could. I just love having a cock fucking my ass at the same time as one is fucking my pussy. Jake and Larry got into a rhythm, both shooting their love tools in and out of me at the same time.

ilove-u.com_600659-14.1

After we all got in a steady rhythm, Joann came over. I motioned for her to move up so I could lick her pussy. She shoved her cunt right into my face, allowing me to slide my tongue between her pussy lips and over her clit. Her clit was so hard and big. My fingers soon found her hot pussy, digging deep inside. The guys helped me out by rubbing and pinching at Joann’s tits and nipples.

We continued our four-way fuck for some time until I was the first to explode into another incredible orgasm. Joann soon followed, shooting her hot cum over my face again. A couple minutes later Jake and Larry shot both their loads deep inside my ass and pussy at the same time. We all four fell totally exhausted in a pile on the bed. It had been an unbelievable night of enjoyable fucking.

After we caught our breath, Jake and I made our way back to our cabin. It was very late and we needed to get some sleep before we met again the next morning to explore the next island.

—– Chapter Six —–

The next day we had a very exciting time on the island. The island that we were visiting was a very beautiful mountainous island. It is known for its beautiful mountain streams and waterfalls. The four of us decided to get a taxi cab and take a tour up into the mountains. The tour guide (taxi driver) first took us to a mountain cave and then to a gorgeous waterfall. At the base of the waterfall was a nice little pool that looked very enticing for a nice swim. It was a very popular waterfall and the crowds were quite large, so we didn’t feel like swimming in front of everyone. We asked the guide if there were any waterfalls that were not as crowded. He said there was two not too far away. One was a five mile hike into the rain forest. The other was 1 mile hike. We thought five miles was too far but 1 mile sounded good.

He drove us to the end of the 1 mile trail and pointed us into the direction of the waterfall. He said he would wait there until we get back. On our hike back to the falls, we met one group but other than that, we didn’t see anyone. As we got closer to the falls, we could hear the roar of the water falling over the mountain cliff. It was absolutely gorgeous. A small waterfall appearing out of the side of the mountain, tumbling about 40 feet to a small little pool of water nestled in the rocks surrounded by the lush foliage of the rainforest. Although not as large as the first waterfall, it was definitely just as stunning.

The best thing was, we were the only ones there. We had brought our swimming suits with us but since no one was there, we decided to take a little skinny dip. We all stripped down and jumped in. Oh what a refreshing feeling. The water was magnificent. I soon felt a pair of hand wrap around me from behind. It was Larry. He immediately started to massage my breasts from behind me. I felt him push himself against my backside. I reached my hand behind me and felt that he was already hard, mmmmm. I pressed my ass back pressing against his hard member. We were standing in water just deep enough that we could stand on the bottom and have our heads above water.

I looked over at Jake and he was busy with Joann. Jake and I had fucked many times in water. It is something we enjoy doing because you are much lighter in water so you can move and pick up your partner more easily.

I turned around to face Larry. I wrapped my arms around his neck and started to kiss him very fervently. I then jumped up and wrapped my legs around this waist, pressing my crouch against his. Larry started to slide his hard cock up and down over my pussy; damn I was so wet and horny. I spread my legs slightly to invite him to enter me. He slid right in. I started to bounce up and down in the water, allowing his cock to slide in and out of my hot pussy. I looked over at Jake and Joann and they were doing the same.

After a couple minutes, we started to hear voices approaching from down the path, oh shit! All four of us separated. We realized that because the water was so clear, anyone looking down at us could see that we didn’t have any clothes on. We then got the idea to move closer to the waterfall so that the bubbles that formed on the water from the falls splashing down on the surface of the pool would hide the fact that we were naked.

A group of elderly tourists came into view. We just hoped to God that they wouldn’t stay too long. The water depth was over our heads where we were and we didn’t know how long we could tread water. Besides, we had much better things to do.

Thank goodness they didn’t stay very long. As soon as they turned to leave, we quickly moved back to shallower waters and were back fucking our partners as before. It wasn’t long until Larry was cumming inside me.

Larry then floated me over to a large rock on the edge of the pool. This rock was just below the surface of the water. He placed me on the rock face up. My head was above water but my pussy was just at the surface of the water. He spread my legs and placed his face against my cum-filled pussy. I felt his tongue swirling around my clit. The small waves of the water were splashing against my pussy as his tongue started to explore inside my cunt hole. God, it felt so good.

After several minutes of Larry eating my pussy and rubbing my clit, I heard Joann start to scream. I had totally forgotten about Jake and Joann. I looked over towards them and saw Jake doing the same to Joann as Larry was to me. It was obvious that Jake had sent Joann into a gigantic orgasm. They were probably 30 feet from us but I still could see Joann’s body shaking in a massive orgasm. Seeing this sent me into my own climatic orgasm as well. Larry was doing such a fantastic job of satisfying me.

Just as Joann and I were catching our breath, we heard more voices coming from down the path. We all again quickly swam over under our canopy of bubbles near the waterfall. This time two couples come up to the edge of the pool and started talking to us. I guess they were about 30 years old. They asked us how the water was. We said very refreshing.

They looked around the area and saw our clothes over on some rocks where we had left them. They had their swimming suits and towels in their hands. They asked us were we had changed into our swimming suits. We didn’t know what to say. We didn’t want to make up some story so decided to tell them the truth and told them we hadn’t changed into our swimming suits. It took them awhile to catch on to what we were saying but it finally hit them that we were all naked. You should have seen the embarrassing grins they all got on their faces when they finally realized this. Us four had floated from the cover of the bubbles and I’m sure they could tell that we were truly naked. Jake and Larry then spoke up and told them that they were more than welcome to join us if they wish. After a little discussion, the four of them decided to get naked and join our skinny dip party.

We watched as the four of them stripped their clothes and entered the water. I think Larry, Joann, Jake and I all wanted to have a big orgy. We talked for awhile but it was obvious to us that these two couples were not into that. We decided that we should just leave. Besides, I’m sure our guide was wondering where we were, we had been gone for over an hour.

We got out of the water, dried off, got dressed and said goodbye to our new acquaintances. After getting back to the taxi, we had the driver take us back to the ship.

Back on the ship we went to our cabins and got cleaned up. Jake and I had another good fuck in the shower before we met Joann and Larry for dinner. We then went to the early show in the theatre.

After the show, the guys and us girls split up again and went our separate ways. Joann and I went and visited a piano bar where a piano player was entertaining anyone that would listen. There weren’t many people there so Joann and I sat down at the piano right next to the piano player and ordered some drinks.

The piano player was a gorgeous looking guy about 30 years old. He had nice blonde hair and blue eyes; a very masculine guy, not your typical pianist. He was a great singer and entertainer. We started to flirt with him and he flirted back. He took several requests from us and sang to us as if we were his lovers. He really knew how to earn his tips (if you know what I mean).

After several drinks and feeling very horny, Joann and I went back to our cabin this time. We were both feeling a little frisky from all the drinks and being serenaded by the nice looking pianist for the past couple hours. It didn’t take us long until we had each other’s clothes off and was making out to relieve our sexual tension that had been building up in us.

We were right in the heat of the moment when we heard the key card slide open the cabin door. Our two guys had returned. Joann and I were so into each other that we totally ignored they guys when the entered. They tried to talk to us but again we ignored them.

Joann and I were in a 69 position on the bed. I was fingering your pussy as licking her clit as she was doing the same to me. We were in total ecstasy as we pleased each other.

We continued in a 69 position for quite awhile, totally oblivious to Larry and Jake. I did look up once to see that they had both gotten naked; Jake was sitting in the chair while Larry was sucking his cock. I motioned to Joann to look; she simply smiled and returned to pleasuring my pussy. After what seemed to be hours, Joann finally came in a very intense orgasm. Shortly afterwards, I followed with my own huge orgasm.

After we collected ourselves, we looked over and saw Larry ramming Jake’s asshole with his hard cock from behind. I couldn’t believe he actually let Larry do that without anyone coaxing him. It didn’t take Larry very long until he shot his load into Jake’s ass. It was a big turn on for Joann and me to watch the two guys go at it. After Larry was done, they asked if we wanted them to join us on the bed but we told them that they were doing just fine without us and that they should continue.

ilove-u.com_600659-18.1

Larry switched positions with Jake so that Jake could fuck him in the ass. Joann and I had a great view as we watch Jake’s cock slide in and out of Larry’s ass. If I wasn’t so exhausted I would have joined them. Instead we were completely satisfied with just watching our two ladyboys going at it with each other.

After Jake filled Larry’s ass with his sperm, we decided to turn in for the night. But this time Jake and Joann went back to Larry and Joann’s cabin together while Larry stayed with me in our cabin.

Larry and I had some very passionate love making while I’m sure Joann and Jake did also back in their cabin. I love my husband very much and love fucking him but the time Larry and I had together alone was very special. Most of the fucking we had been doing that week was very erotic and fast paced. Larry was very slow and soothing which was very nice for a change. It was a little strange going to sleep next to another guy other than my husband. But I did sleep very well before we woke to tackle another day and another island.

—– Chapter Seven —–

The next day brought another beautiful island. The four of us enjoyed a day at a beach and took in some snorkeling. Unfortunately this island did not have nude beaches, but it was a very enjoyable day. We really took pleasure in basking in the sun and drinking the local Caribbean drinks, not to mention the nice tan we got.

Back on the ship we cleaned up and had diner as usual. We weren’t too fond of the entertainment in the theater that night so decided to spend the evening in the big lounge. Two shows were on the schedule for the evening. First a hypnotist during the early evening and later a comedy show at late night.

The seating in the big lounge were mostly big half circle booths that faced a big stage where all the shows took place. The booths had very high backs. They were very comfortable and very private since you could only see in them from the stage side. We purposely arrived early to get a good booth up close to the stage. Joann and I were seated between Larry and Jake around the half circle table, I next to Larry and Joann next to Jake. We ordered our first round of drinks and sat back and had some good conversation while we waited for the first show to start.

The hypnotist was very good; he had us all laughing in stitches. After the show, we had about an hour before the comedy show would begin. We ordered more drinks and sat back for the second show to begin. While deep in conversation with Joann, I felt a hand start to run over my thigh and up under my skirt. Larry first startled me but then I started to get turned on. I half-heartedly told him to stop since someone would see us. He said that no one was going to see in, if someone would walk in front of the booth, the table hid anything that he was doing.

He slowly ran his hand up my thigh and parted my legs. He ran his fingers over my panty-less crotch. I felt him start to rub my clit and pinch it with his fingers. I spread my legs to give him better access. I looked over at Joann and saw Jake was doing the same to her. I couldn’t believe that I was having my pussy rubbed in the middle of a crowded lounge.

I felt Larry’s fingers part my pussy lips and run them up and down my slit. Soon I felt him slide his finger into my pussy. I was so wet that he was able to quickly and easily slide in. I tried to keep a straight face in case someone did pass in front of our booth. It is very difficult to keep a straight face when you have someone fingering you pussy. Larry and Jake were carrying on a normal conversation so no one would get suspicious. They continued to rub our clits and probe their fingers into our pussies for the next five or ten minutes. Joann’s and my breathing were getting very deep and loud. I couldn’t take it anymore. I threw my head back against the back to the booth and closed my eyes taking in the full affect of their actions. It wasn’t long until I couldn’t hold back any longer and was thrown into an incredible orgasm. I think I actually passed out for a couple seconds, probably also had something to do with the fact I had been drinking alcohol all night long.

After I composed myself, I looked over at Joann and I could tell she had cum as well. She looked as exhausted as I. We just looked at each other and started to laugh. It was so absurd that we both had just had an incredible orgasm with all these people around us.

I then pulled my skirt back down and reached over and felt Larry’s cock through his pants. He was already hard. I whispered to him that I better do something about this. He just smiled back at me. I rubbed up and down his cock for a little while. After several minutes I unzipped his pants and managed to pull his cock out. This time Larry and Jake was having a hard time keeping composed as Joann and I carried on a casual conversation.

We continued stroking their hard cocks for quite awhile, changing from slow easy strokes, when someone walked by, to fast furious strokes when no one was in view. It seemed that we were stroking their cocks for a long time when a voice come over the sound system announcing the show was going to start in about 10 minutes. Shortly after that I felt Larry’s cock start to convulse. I knew he was about to cum. I looked around to make sure no one was looking and then quickly ducked under the table to catch his cum in my mouth. I wasn’t able to get all of it but I did get the majority of it. I quickly came back up licking my lips as if nothing had happened. Joann and Jake had watched me take his cum, they started to laugh when I returned above the table. I couple minutes later Joann did the same to catch my husband’s cum while he had his orgasm.

The comedy show was also a very good show. We laughed so hard and so long that night, our guts were hurting from so much laughing.

After the show we sat around drinking our last drink and talking. I don’t think we wanted to go back to our cabins because we knew that this was our last night on the ship and we didn’t want it to end.

We eventually decided to go back to Joann and Larry’s cabin for one last good time. On our way back, we decided to take a detour and go up to the top deck to take in the warm Caribbean air one last time. It was late, about 2:00 am, and very few people were up on top at that time of night. We walked around for a little while, looking out over the romantic ocean waters. The stars and moon again lit up the dark skies.

We walked past a set of stairs that lead up and had a sign that said you must be 18 to enter. We heard rumors that there was a place on the ship that you could sunbath nude but never did find out where it was or even if the rumors were actually true. We put two and two together and concluded that these stairs must lead up to that place.

Obviously we couldn’t sunbath nude that night but curiosity took us upstairs to check it out. On top there was simply a small area that had nothing but a bunch of deck chairs. This area was actually the roof of one of the bars on the top deck. On the far side of this area we saw a couple what appeared to be making out. After realizing what they were doing, we quickly apologized for interrupting and turned to leave. The guy spoke up and said we didn’t have to apologize. He said we could stay if we wanted.

We were curious to look around so slowly started to approach them. As we got closer, we realized they were doing more than making out. They were half naked and were obviously fucking each other before we rudely interrupted. Both of them had their shorts off but still had their shirts on. They didn’t seem to try to hide their private parts as we approached them. The guy still had a very hard cock and you could see her pussy juices reflecting off it in the moonlight. We also noticed that they were very young, I would have guessed teenagers. We asked them how old they were and they said they were both 21 years old, I never did believe them. They said their names were Jason and Brianna. They said they were on their honeymoon.

We sarcastically asked if they were enjoying themselves. Brianna responded and said they were. I couldn’t believe when she then invited us to join them. I think they had been drinking as much as we had been and were acting differently than they normally would. It appeared that they were feeling no pain. They didn’t have to twist our arms too much; we immediately decided to take her up on her offer.

Jason was a rather short guy, but seemed to have a nice looking body. Brianna was very petite had a very cut face and also a nice looking body.

Larry and I sat down on a deck chair that was next to them while Joann and Jake sat down on a chair on the other side. We started to rub each other’s crotches as we started some small talk such as where they were from and what they had been doing on their honeymoon. We found out they were from California. They also told us that they had been coming up to this area each night to fuck each other. A couple nights they even slept up here all night.

As we talked, I noticed Jason’s cock started to go soft. I got up and sat down next to him, on the other side from Brianna. I made some remark to Jason that we needed to get him back up again. As I said that, Joann got up and kneeled in front of him. We both reached out and started to stroke Jason. At the same time, Jake and Larry held out their hands for Brianna to guide her over to another chair where they were going to work on her. You should have seen the look on Jason and Brianna’s face. I don’t think they had ever done anything like this before. A look of nervousness and fear came over their faces. But we eventually turned those faces into lust and excitement.

Joann lowered her head onto Jason’s cock and started to lick up and down its shaft. I leaned over and started to French kiss him, darting my tongue in and out of his mouth. Jason would periodically look over at Brianna but I would wrap my hands around his head and pull him back as to say “forget about her for now, we are going to take care of you”. I then pushed Jason down on the deck chair so his head was towards Brianna, this way he could not see her or pay any attention to her. I started to lick and rub my way down to his chest, past his stomach and finally to his now-very-hard cock. Joann let me share his cock with her. She would suck on his balls as I took his cock into my mouth. I sucked it for awhile and then we would trade placed.

We sucked and licked his cock for quite awhile until Joann got up and stood over him, preparing to lower her eager pussy onto his hard manhood. She slowly lowered herself as I held his cock to guide it into her wet cunt. It easily slipped right over it. I reached one hand around Joann and played with Jason’s balls as she moved up and down on his stiff rod. I used my other hand to rub against Joann’s rigid clit.

After several minutes I looked over at Jake and Larry and saw that Jake was ramming Brianna’s pussy as Larry had his cock in her mouth. I got up and decided to copy Larry and straddled Jason’s head. I lowered my dripping wet pussy right over his face. Jason immediately stuck out his tongue reaching for my willing love hole. I felt his tongue stick right into my pussy. I raised and lowered myself so that I was fucking his little stubby tongue. As I fucked his tongue, I continued to watch Jake and Larry give it to Brianna. I’m not sure who came first but it seemed like one started to scream in ecstasy and then another would start. After just a little while we had all come.

We then all switched positions and paired up with other non-spouses and continued our fucking festivities. We continued fucking all night long in every imaginable position, with every partner. We three girls had all three cocks in every hole at sometime during the next several hours. The one that got me the hardest orgasm was when Jason was fucking my pussy, Larry poked his cock into my ass and my husband fucked me in my mouth. I don’t know how loud I screamed, but I hope no one heard me.

After several hours, it was obvious that the guys were spent and couldn’t go on. It seemed like things were starting to wind down and we needed to get back to our cabins. I wasn’t quite done yet. I looked over at Joann with a seductive smile and then looked over at Brianna. Joann got the hint and we both went over by Brianna and started to fondle her tits. She got a look of terror on her face. When we reached down and started to rub her legs and torso, she said that she had never made love to another girl before. Both Joann and I said that was ok, we would show her everything she needs to know. We told her just to relax and enjoy. You could tell she wasn’t so sure about this but that didn’t stop us. Joann leaned over and started to lick Brianna tits as I reached down and spread her legs and reached towards her pussy. I quickly slipped a couple fingers into her cum filled cunt. I rubbed my thumb over her clit. It was still very hard and very large.

The three guys just sat back and watched intensively as we put on a show for them. Jason’s eyes were as big as quarters; you could tell he had never seen his new wife in any situation like this before. Occasionally one of them would shout out some rude remark like “suck that sloppy pussy, bitch”.

Joann and I licked and sucked all over Brianna until we got her to explode with her final orgasm of the night. Then Joann and I turned to each other, determined to get one more orgasm before the night (and week) was over. Brianna joined right in, digging deep into our pussies and licking and sucking on our clits. For never doing this before, it didn’t take her very long to catch on. We three girls pleased each other for another 10 to 15 minutes until we climaxed one last time.

All six of us lay exhausted on the deck chairs and the ship deck. It was starting to get a little light. The sun would be coming up soon. We could see some lights far off in the horizon. We were coming into San Juan, our final destination. We were all sad that the week was coming to an end but was very happy that we had the week that we did together.

Eventually we got ourselves to go back to our cabins, get packed and get ready for the debarkation process. Before we did debark, we said our goodbyes to Joann and Larry, exchanged phone numbers and addressed and promised to keep in touch. And if either of us were to ever go on anther cruise, we would invite the others. I can’t wait to have another week like this one.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

← Older posts
Newer posts →

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com
Follow ilove-u.com on WordPress.com

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

Recent Comments

Tyler's avatarTyler on Waking Up a Whore

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Recent Comments

Tyler's avatarTyler on Waking Up a Whore

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Copyright

Copyright 2025 ilove-u.com All Rights Reserved

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

A WordPress.com Website.

Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy
  • Subscribe Subscribed
    • ilove-u.com
    • Join 33 other subscribers
    • Already have a WordPress.com account? Log in now.
    • ilove-u.com
    • Subscribe Subscribed
    • Sign up
    • Log in
    • Report this content
    • View site in Reader
    • Manage subscriptions
    • Collapse this bar
 

Loading Comments...
 

You must be logged in to post a comment.